and Icónium and persvvading the multitudes and * stoning Paul they drevv him out of the citie thinking him to be dead ✠verse 19 But the disciples compassing him round about he rising vp entred into the citie and the next day he vvent forth vvith Barnabas vnto Derbè ✠verse 20 And vvhen they had euangelized to that citie and had taught many they returned to Lystra and Icónium and to Antioche ✠verse 21 confirming the hartes of the disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that by many tribulations vve must enter into the kingdom of God ✠verse 22 And vvhen they ″ had ordained to them ″ Priests in euery Church and had praied vvith fastings they commended them to our Lord in vvhom they beleeued ✠verse 23 And passing through Pisidia they came into Pamphylia ✠verse 24 and speaking the vvord of our Lord in Pergé they vvent dovvne into Attalia ✠verse 25 and from theÌ„ce they sailed to Antioche * vvhence they had been deliuered to the grace of God vnto the vvorke vvhich they accomplished ✠verse 26 And vvhen they vvere come and â—ad assembled the Church they reported vvhat great things God had done vvith them that he had opened a doore of faith to the Gentils ✠verse 27 And they abode no litle time vvith the disciples ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. They vvould sacrifice This loe is the diuine vvorship consisting in external sacrifice and in acknovvledging the parties vvorshipped to be gods vvhich * may be done to no man nor creature and therfore the Apostles refuse it vvith al possible diligence and al the Angels and Saincts in heauen refuse that adoration by sacrifice The Catholike Church suffereth no Priest nor other so to vvorship any Sainct in heauen or earth She hath but one external Sacrifice vvhich is in the holy Masse of Christs body and bloud that she offereth to God alone and neither to Peter nor to Paul saith S. Augustine though the Priest that sacrificeth standeth ouer their bodies and offereth in their memories But other kindes of honours and dueties inferior vvithout al comparison hovv great so euer they be to this vve do as the Scriptures and Nature teache vs to al Superiors in heauen and earth according to the degrees of grace honour and blessednes that God hath called them vnto from our B. Ladie Christs ovvne mother to the lest seruant he hath in the vvorld for vvhich the Heretikes vvould neuer accuse Christian people of Idolatrie if they had either grace learning faith or natural affection â—â— Had ordained The Heretikes to make the vvorld beleeue that al Priests ought to be chosen by the voices of the people and that they neede no other Ordering or Consecration by Bishops pressing the proâ—ane vse of the * Greeke vvord more then the very natural signification requireth and Ecclesiastical vse beareth translate thus Ordained by election Vvhereas in deede this vvord in Scripture signifieth Ordering by imposition of hands as is plaine by other vvordes equiualent Act. 6 13. 1 Tim. 4. â— 2 Tim. 1. Vvhere the Ordering of Deacons Priests and others is called * Imposition of hands not of the people but of the Apostles And this to be the Ecclesiastical vse of the vvord appeareth by S. Hierom saying as is before alleaged that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iâ— the Ordering of Clerkes or Clergie men by praier of voice and imposition of hand â—â— Priests Euen so here also as before fleing from the proper apt knovven vvord vvhich is most precisely correspondent to the very Greeke in our tongue and al nations they translate for Priest Elder that is for a calling of Office a vvord of age for a terme of art and by consent of al the Church and Apostolike authoritie and Fathers appropriated to holy Order a vulgar common and profane terme Vvith as litle grace as if they should translate Pontificem a bridgemaker the Maior of London the Bigger of London And thus you see vvithin three vvordes compasse they flee guilefully from the Latin to the Greeke and againe guilefully from the Greeke to the vulgar English Such corruption of Scriptures their hatred of Priesthod driueth them vnto If they had translated it so vvhen the Scriptures vvere first vvritten at vvhich time the vvord vvas but nevvly receiued into the special and Ecclesiastical signification and vvhen it vvas yet taken sometimes in common profane sort as 1 Tim. 5. or there only vvhere our auÌ„cient Latin version turneth Presbyter into Senior because the vvord vvas not yet vvholy and only appropriated to holy Orders as aftervvard by vse of many hundred yeres it vvas and is their dealing might haue had some colour of honestâ—e and plainesse vvhich novv can not be but of plaine falshod and corruption and that of further purpose then the simple can see Vvhich is to take avvay the office of Sacrificing and other functions of Priests proper in the nevv TestameÌ„t to such as the Apostles often and the posteritle in maner altogether call Priests Presbyteros Vvhich vvord doth so certainely imply the authoritie of sacrificing that it is by vse made also the onely English of Sacerdos the Aduersaries them selues as vvel as vve so translating it in al the old and nevv Testament though they can not be ignorant that Priest commeth of Presbyter and not of Sacerdos and that antiquitie for no other cause applied the signification of Presbyter to Sacerdos but to shevv that Presbyter is in the nevv Lavv that vvhich Sacerdos vvas in the old the Apostles abstaining from this and other like old names at the first and rather vsing the vvordes Bishops Pastors and Priests because they might be distinguished from the Gouernours and sacrificers of Aarons order vvho as yet in the Apostles time did their old functions still in the Temple And this to be true and that to be a Priest is to be a man appointed to sacrifice the Heretikes them selues calling Sacerdos alvvaies a Priest must needes be driuen to confesse Although their folly is therein notorious to apply vvillngly the vvord Priest to Sacerdos and to take it from Presbyter vvhereof it is properly deriued not only in English but in other languages both french and Italian Vvhich is to take avvay the name that the Apostles and fathers gaue to the Priests of the Church to giue it vvholy onely to the order of Aaron vvhich neuer had it before our Priesthod began Neuer did there Heretikes stand so much vpon doubtful deriuations and descant of vvordes as these Protestants do and yet neuer men behaued them selues more fondly in the same as vvhosoeuer marketh the distinction of their Elders Ministers Deacons and such like shal perceiue CHAP. XV. Some of those Ievves also that vvere Christians do fall and are authors of the Heresie of Iudaizing 2 They referre the matter to Councel 7 Wherein after great disputation Peter striking the stroke
the doting old man this the brabling sophister this on euery hand men presume to teach before they learne it Againe Some vvith poise of lofty vvordes deuise of scripture matters among vvomen othersome phy vpon it learne of vvomen vvhat to teach men and lest that be not ynough by facilitie of tong or rather audacitie teach that to others vvhich they vnderstand neuer a vvhit them selues to say nothing of such as be of my facultie vvho stepping from secular learning to holy scriptures and able to tickle the eares of the multitude vvith a smothe tale thinke all they speake to be the Law of God This he wrote then when this maladie of arrogancie and presumption in diuine matters vvas nothing so outragious as now it is S. Gregorie Nazianzene made an oration of the moderation that vvas to be vsed in these matters where he saith that some in his time thought them selues to haue all the wisedom in the world when they could once repeat tvvo or three wordes and them ill couched together out of Scriptures but he there diuinely discourseth of the orders and differences of degrees how in Christes mysticall body some are ordeined to learne some to teach that all are not Apostles all Doctors all interpreters all of tonges and knovvledge not all learned in Scriptures diuinitie that the people went not vp to talke with God in the mountaine but Moyses Aaron Eleazar nor they neither but by the difference of their callings that they that rebell against this ordinance are guilty of the conspiracie of Corè his cōplices that in Scripture there is both milke for babes and meate for men to be dispensed not according to euery ones greedines of appetit or vvilfulnes but as is most meete for eche ones necessitie and capacitie that as it is a shame for a Bishop or Priest to be vnlearned in Gods mysteries so for the common people it is often times profitable to saluation not to be curious but to folovv their Pastors in sinceritie simplicitie vvhereof excellently saith S. Augustine Fidei simplicitate sinceritate lactati nutriamur in Christo cum parui sumus maiorum cibos non appetamus that is Being fed vvith the simplicitie and sinceritie of faith as it vvere vvith milke so let vs be nourished in Christ and vvhen vve are litle ones let vs not couet the meates of the elder sort Vvho * in an other place testifieth that the vvord of God can not be preached nor certaine mysteries vttered to all men alike but are to be deliuered according to the capacitie of the hearers as he proueth both * by S. Paules example vvho gaue not to euery sort strong meate but milke to many as being not spiritual but carnal and not capable and * by our lordes also vvhho spake to some plainely and to others in parables affirmed that he had many things to vtter vvhich the hearers vvere not able to beare Hovv much more may vve gather that all thinges that be vvritten are not for the capacitie and diet of euery of the simple readers but that very many mysteries of holy vvritte be very far aboue their reach may and ought to be by as great reason deliuered them in measure meane most meete for them vvhich in deede can hardly be done vvhen the vvhole booke of the Bible lieth before euery man in his mother tonge to make choise of vvhat he list For vvhich cause the said Gregorie Nazianzen vvisheth the Christians had as good a lavv as the Hebrues of old had vvho as S. Hierom also vvitnesseth tooke order among them selues that none should read the Cantica Canticorum nor certaine other pieces of hardest Scriptures till they vvere thirtie yeres of age And truely there is no cause vvhy men should be more loth to be ordered and moderated in this point by Gods Church and their Pastors then they are in the vse of holy Sacraments for vvhich as Christ hath appointed Priestes and ministers at vvhose handes vve must receiue them and not be our owne caruers so hath he giuen * vs doctors prophetes expoūders interpreters teachers and preachers to take the lavv and our faith at their mouthes because our faith and religion commeth not to vs properly or principally by reading of Scriptures but as the Apostle saith by hearing of the preachers lavvfully sent though reading in order and humilitie much confirmeth and aduanceth the same Therfore this holy booke of the Scriptures is called of S. Ambrose Liber sacerdotalis the booke of priestes at vvhose handes and disposition vve must take and vse it Li. 2. ad Grat. The vvise vvil not here regard vvhat some vvilful people do mutter that the Scriptures are made for all men and that it is of enuie that the Priestes do keepe the holy booke from them Vvhich suggestion commeth of the same serpent * that seduced our first parents vvho persuaded them that God had forbidden them that tree of knovvledge lest they should be as cunning as him self and like vnto the Highest No no the church doth it to keepe them from blind ignorant presumption and from that vvhich the Apostle calleth falsi nominis scientiam knovvledge falsely so called and not to embarre them from the true knovvledge of Christ She vvould haue all vvise but vsque ad sobrietatem vnto sobrietie as the Apostle speaketh she knovveth the Scriptures be ordained for euery state as meates elements fire vvater candle kniues svvord the like vvhich are as needful most of them for children as old folkes for the simple as the vvise but yet vvould marre all if they vvere at the guiding of other then wise men or vvere in the handes of euery one for whose preseruation they be profitable She forbiddeth not the reading of them in any language enuieth no mans commoditie but giueth order hovv to doe it to edification and not destruction hovv to doe it without casting the holy to dogges or pearles to hogges See S. Chrysost ho. 24 in Matth declaring these hogges dogges to be carnal men Heretikes that take no good of the holy mysteries but thereby do both hurt them selues others how to doe it agreably to the soueraine sinceritie maiestie depth of Mysterie conteined in the same She vvould haue the presumptuous Heretike notvvithstanding he alleage them neuer so fast flying as it vvere through the whole Bible and coting the Psalmes Prophets Gospels Epistles neuer so readily for his purpose as Vincentius Lirinensis saith such mens fashion is yet she vvould according to Tertullians rule haue such mere vsurpers quite discharged of all occupying and possession of the holy Testament which is her old and onely right and inheritance and belongeth not to Heretikes at all vvhom Origen calleth Scripturarū fures theeues of the Scriptures She would haue the vnvvorthy repelled the curious repressed the simple measured the learned himbled and
And al this vvas done that the scriptures of the Prophers might be fulfilled TheÌ„ the disciples al leauing him fled ✠verse 57 But they taking hold of IESVS led him to Caiphas the high Priest vvhere the Scribes and auncients vvere assembled ✠verse 58 And Peter folovved him a farre of euen to the court of the high Priest And going in he sate vvith the seruants that he might see the end ✠verse 59 And the cheefe Priestes and the vvhole Councel sought false vvitnes against IESVS that they might put him to death ✠verse 60 and they found not vvhereas many false vvitnesses had come in And last of al there came tvvo false vvitnesses ✠verse 61 and they said * This man said I am able to destroy the temple of God and after three dayes to reedifie it ✠verse 62 And the high Priest rising vp said to him Ansvverest thou nothing to the things vvhich these do testifie against thee ✠verse 63 But IESVS held his peace And the high Priest said to him I adiure thee by the liuing God that thou tel vs if thou be Christ the sonne of God ✠verse 64 IESVS saith to him Thou hast said neuertheles I say to you hereafter you shal see * the Sonne of man sitting on the right hand of the povver of God and comming in the cloudes of heauen ✠verse 65 Then the high Priest rent his garments saying He hath blasphemed vvhat neede vve vvitnesses any further behold novv you haue heard the blasphemie ✠verse 66 hovv thinke you But they ansvvering said He is guilty of death ✠verse 67 Then did they spit on his face and buffeted him and other smote his face vvith the palmes of their hands ✠verse 68 saying Prophecie vnto vs O Christ vvho is he that strooke thee ✠verse 69 But Peter sate vvithout in the court and there came to him one â— vvenche saying Thou also vvast vvith IESVS the Galilean ✠verse 70 But he denied before them all saying I vvot not vvhat thou sayest ✠verse 71 And as he vvent out of the gate an other vvenche savv him and she saith to them that vvere there And this felovv also vvas vvith IESVS the Nazarite ✠verse 72 And againe he denied vvith an othe That I knovv not the man ✠verse 73 And after a litle they came that stoode by and said to Peter Surely thou also art of them for euen thy speache doth bevvray thee ✠verse 74 Then he began â— to curse and to svveare that he knevve not the man And incontinent the cocke crevve ✠verse 75 And Peter remembred the vvord of IESVS vvhich he had said Before the cocke crovv thou shalt deny me thrise And going forth ″ he vvept bitterly ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVI 1. This wast Cost bestowed vpon Christes body then aliue being to the same not necessary seemed to the disciples lost and fruitles so the like bestowed vpon the same body if the Sacrament vpon altars or Churches seemeth to the simple lost or lesse meritorious then if the same were bestowed vpon the poore 10. Good worke Cost bestowed for religion deuotion and signification is a meritorious worke and often more meritorious then to geue to the poore though both be very good and in some case the poore are to be preferred yea * in certaine cases of necessity the Church wil breake the very coÌ„secrated vessels and iewels of siluer and gold and bestow them in workes of mercy But we may remember very wel and our fathers knew it much better that the poore were then best releeued when most was bestowed vpon the Church 11. Haue not We haue him not in visible maner as he conuersed on the earth with his disciples needing releefe like other poore men but we haue him after an other sort in the B. Sacrament and yet haue him truly and really the self same body Therfore he saith they should not haue him because they should not so haue him but after an other maner as when he said Luc. 24 as though he were not then with them when I was with you 20. Twelue It must needes be a great mysterie that he was to worke in the institution of the new Sacrifice by the maruelous transmutatioÌ„ of bread and wine into his body and bloud Whereas he admitted none although many present in the citie but the twelue Apostles vvhich were already taught to beleue it without contradiction Io. 6 and were to haue the administration and consecration thereof by the Order of Priesthod which also was there geuen theÌ„ to that purpose Whereas at the eating of the Paschal lambe al the familie was wont to be present â—6 He tooke bread Here at once is instituted for the continuance of the external office of Christes eternal Priesthod according to the order of Melchisedec both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament though the Scriptures geue neither of these names to this action and our Aduersaries without al reason or religion accept in a sort the one and vtterly deny the other A Sacrifice in that it is ordeined to continew the memory of Christes death and oblation vpon the Crosse and the application of the general vertue thereof to our particular necessities by coÌ„secrating the seueral â—lemeÌ„ts not into Christes whole person as it was borne of the virgin or now is in heauen but the bread into his body apart as betrayed broken and geuen for vs the wine into his bloud apart as shed out of his body for remission of sinnes and dedication of the new Testament which be conditions of his person as he was in sacrifice and oblation In which mystical and vnspeakable maner he would haue the Church to offer and sacrifice him daily and he in mysterie and Sacrament dyeth though now not only in heauen but also in the SacrameÌ„t he be in deede per Concomitantiaâ— as the Church calleth it that is by sequele of al his partes to ech other whole aliue and immortal Which point because ouâ— Aduersaries vnderstand not not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God they blaspheme and abuse the people to their damnation It is also a Sacrament in that it is ordeined to be receiued into our bodies and to feede the same to resurrection and immortality and to geue grace and saluation to our soules if we worthely receiue it 26. Blessed Our Aduersaries for the two wordes that are in Greeke and Latin benedixit and gratias egit he blessed he gaue thankes vse only the later of purpose to signifie that Christ blessed not nor consecrated the bread and the wine and so by that blessing wrought any effect vpon them but gaue thankes only to his father as we doe in saying grace But the truth is that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly to blesse and is referred to the thing that is blessed as Luc. 9 of the fishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 benedixit eis he blessed them and
as the Anabaptistes argue falsely against Gentlemen and the Caluinistes applie it peruersely against the vacant life of the Clergie specially of Monkes and other Religious men But it is a natural admonitioÌ„ onely giuen to such as had not vvherevvith to liue of their ovvne or any right or good cause vvhy to chalenge their finding of others and to such as vnder the colour of Christian libertie did passe their time idly curiously vnprofitably and scandalously refusing to do such vvorkes as vvere agreable to their former calling and bringing vp Such as these vvere not tolerable specially there and then vvhen the Apostle and others that might lavvfully haue liued of the altar and their preaching yet to disburden their hearers and for the better aduancement of the Gospel vvrought for their liuing * protesting neuertheles continually that they might haue done othervvise as vvel as S. Peter and the rest did vvho vvrought not but vvere found othervvise iustly and lavvfully as al sortes of the Clergie preaching or seruing the Church and the alter be and ought to be by the lavv of God and nature Vvhose spiritual labours far passe al bodily trauailes where the dueties and functions of that vocation be done accordingly as S. Augustine affirmeth of his ovvne extraordinarie paines incident to the Ecclesiastical affaires and regiment in steede of vvhich if the vse of the Church and his infirmitie vvould haue permitted it he vvisheth he might haue laboured vvith his handes some houres of the day as some of the Clergie did euer voluntarily occupie them selues in teaching vvriting grauing painting planting sovving embrodering or such like seemely and innocent labours See S. Hierom ep 114 seu praef in Iob. and in vit Hilario And Monkes for the most part in the primitiue Church fevv of them being Priests and many taken from seruile vvorkes and handicraftes yea often times professed of bondmen made free by their maisters to enter into religioÌ„ vvere appointed by their Superiors to vvorke certaine houres of the day to supply the lackes of their Monasteries as yet the Religious do vvomen specially in many places vvhich standeth vvell vvith their profession And S. Augustine vvriteth a vvhole booke de opera Monachorum to 3. against the errour of certaine disordered Monkes that abused these vvordes Nolite esse soliciti he not careful c. and Respicite vâ—latilia cali behold the foules of the aire c. to proue that they should not labour at al but pray only and commit their finding to God not only so excusing their idlenes but preferring them selues in holines aboue other their fellowes that did worke and erroneously expounding the said Scriptures for their defence as they did other Scriptures to proue they should not be shauen after the maner of Monkes Vvhich letting their heads to grow he much blameth also in them See li. 2. Retract c. 21. â— op Monach. c. 31. and S. Hieromes ep 48. c. 3. of Nonnes cutting their heare Vvhere by the vvay you see that the Religious vvere shauen euen in S. Augustines time vvho reprocheth them for their heare calling them Crinitos Hearelings as the Heretikes novv contrarievvise deride them by the vvord Rasos Shauelings So that there is a great difference betvvene the auncient Fathers and the nevv Protestant And as for hand labours as S. Augustine in the booke alleaged would not haue Religious folke to refuse them vvhere necessitie bodily strength and the order of the Church or Monasterie permit or require them so he expresly vvriteth that al can not nor are not bound to vvorke and that vvho so euer preacheth or ministreth the Sacraments to the people or serueth the altar as al Religious men commonly now do may chalenge their liuing of them vvhom they serue and are not bound to vvorke * no nor such neither as haue been brought vp before in state of Gentlemen and haue giuen avvay their lands or goods and made them selues poore for Christes sake Vvhich is to be noted because the Heretikes affirme the said Scripture and S. Augustine to condemne al such for idle persons 14. Obey not Our Pastors must be obied and not onely secular Princes and such as vvill not be obedient to their spiritual gouernours the Apostle as S. Augustine saith giueth order and commaundement that they be corrected by correption or admonition By degradation excommunication and other lavvful kindes of punishments Cont. Donatist post collat c. 4. 20. Read also this holy fathers answer to such as said Let our Prelates commaund vs onely vvhat vve ought to do and pray for vs that vve may do it but let them not correct vs. Vvhere he proueth that Prelates must not onely commaund and pray but punish also if that be not done vvhich is commaunded Li. de correp grat c. 3. 14. Note him Disobedient person to be excommunicated and the excommunicated to be separated from the companie of other Christians and the faithful not to keepe any companie or haue conuersation vvith excommunicated person neither to be partaker vvith them in the fault for vvhich they are excommunicated nor in any other act of religion or office of life except cases or mere necessitie and other prescribed and permitted by the law al this is here insinuated and that al the Churches censures be grounded in Scriptures and the examples of the Apostles THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE AFTER the Epistles to the Churches novv folovv his Epistles to particular person as to Timothee to Titus vvho vvere Bishops and to Philémon Of Timothee vve reade Act. 16. hovv S. Paul in his visitation tooke him in his traine at Lystra circumciding him before because of the Ievves he vvas then a Disciple that is to say a Christian man Aftervvard the Apostle gaue him holy Orders and consecrated him Bishop as he testifieth in both these Epistles vnto him 1. Tim. 4. v. 14. and 2. Tim. 1. v. 6. He vvriteth therfore vnto him as to a Bishop and him self expresseth the scope of his first Epistle saying These things I vvrite to thee that thou maiest knovv hovv thou oughtest to conuerse in the House of God vvhich is the Church And so he instructeth him and in him al Bishops hovv to gouerne both himself others and touching himself to be an example a spectacle to al sortes in al vertue as touching others to prohibit al such as goe about to preach othervvise then the Catholike Church hath receiued and to inculcate to the people the Catholike faith to preach vnto yong and old men and vvomen to seruants to the riche to euery sort conueniently Vvith vvhat circumspection to giue orders to vvhat persons for vvhom to pray vvhom to admit to the vovv of vvidovvhod c. This Epistle vvas vvritten as it seemeth after his first emprisonmeÌ„t in Rome vvhen he vvas dismissed and set at libertie and therevpon it is that he might say here I hope
chast not detracting sober faithful in al things ✠verse 12 Let deacons be the husbandes of one vvife vvhich rule vvel their children their houses ✠verse 13 For they that haue ministred vvel shal purchase to them selues a good degree and much confidence in the faith vvhich is in Christ IESVS ✠verse 14 These things I vvrite to thee hoping that I shal come to thee quickly ✠verse 15 but if I tary long that thou maiest knovv how thou oughtest to conuerse ″ in the house of God which is the CHVRCH of the liuing God ″ the piller and ground of truth ✠verse 16 And manifestly it is a great sacrament of pietie vvhich vvas manifested in flesh vvas iustified in spirit appeared to Angels hath beene preached to gentils is beleeued in the vvorld is assumpted in glorie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. A good vvorke Nothing saith S. Augustine in this life and specially in this time is easier pleasanter or more acceptable to man then the office of a Bishop Priest or Deacon if the thing be done onely for fashion sake and â—â—â—â—â—ringly but nothing before God more miserable more lamentable more damnable Againe There is nothing in this life and specially at this time harder more laborious or more dangerous then the office of a Bishop Priest or Deacon but before God nothing more blessed if they vvarre in such sort as our Captaine commaundeth August ep 148. 2. A Bishop That vvhich is here spoken of a Bishop because the vvordes Bishop Priest in the nevv Testament be often taken indifferently for both or either of the tvvaine as is noted in an other place the same is meant of euery Priest also though the qualities here required ought to be more singular in the Bishop then in the Priest according to the difference of their degrees dignities and callings â— Of one vvife Certaine Bishops of Vigilantius sect vvhether vpon false construction of this text or through the filthines of their fleshly lust vvould take none to the Cleargie except they vvould be maried first not beleeuing saith S. Hierom aduers Vigilant c. 1. that any single man liueth chastly shevving hovv holily they liue them selues that suspect il of euery man and vvil not giue the Sacrament of Order to the Cleargie vnlâ—s they see their vviues haue great bellies and children vvalling at their mothers breastes Our Protestants though they be of Vigilantius sect yet they are scarse come so farre to commaund euery Priest to be maried Neuertheles they mislike them that vvill not marrie so much the vvorse and they suspect il of euery single person in the Church thinking the gift of chastitle to be very rare among them they do not onely make the state of mariage equal to chast single life vvith the Heretike Iouinian but they are bold to say sometimes that the Bishop or Priest may do his duety and charge better maried then single expresly against S. Paul vvho affirmeth that the vnmaried thinke of the things that belong to God and that the maried be diuersely distracted and intangled vvith the vvorld The Apostle then by this place vve novv treate of neither commauÌ„deth nor counseleth nor vvisheth nor vvould haue Bishops or Priests to marrie or such onely to be receiued as haue been maried but that such an one as hath been married so it vvere but once and that to a virgin may be made Bishop or Priest Which is no more then an inhibition that none hauing been tvvise maried or being bigamus should be admitted to that holy Order And this exposition onely is agreable to the practise of the vvhole Church the definition of auÌ„cient Councels the doctrine of al the fathers vvithout exception and the Apostles tradition Vvhich sense S. Chrysostom vvholy folovveth vpon the Epistle to Titus though here he folovv not vvholy the same sense Ho. 2 in ep ad Tit. S. Ambrose also vpon this place and most plainely and largely in his 82 Epistle post med giuing the cause why bigamus can not be made Bishop or Priest in fine affirmeth not onely the Apostle but the holy Councel of Nice to haue taken order that none should be receiued into the Cleargie that vvere tvvise maried S. Hierom Ep. 83. ad Oceanum c. 2. ep â— c. 18. ep 11. â— 2 expresly vvriteth that the Cleargie is made of such as haue had but one vvife at least after Baptisme for he thought that if one vvere often maried vvhen he vvas yet no Christian he might notvvithstanding be ordered Bishop or Priest But S. Ambrose ep 82. S. Augustine de bono Coniug c. 18. S. Innocentius the first ep 2. c. 5. â— to 1. Concil S. Leo ep 87â— S. Gregorie after them the vvhole Church exclude those also vvhich haue been tvvise maried vvhen so euer vvhereof S. Augustine giueth goodly reason and example in the place alleaged S. Leo ep 87 addeth further proueth that the maÌ„ is couÌ„ted bigamus not the husband of one vvife in respect of holy Orders not onely if he hath had tvvo vviues but if his one vvife vvere not a virgin vvhich being obserued in the high Priests of the old lavv must needes be much rather kept novv See also the booke de Ecclesiasticis dogmatibus c. 72 in S. Augustines vvorkes And by these fevv you may see hovv shamefully the state of the new heretical Cleargie of our time is fallen from the Apostolike and al the fathers practise and doctrine herein Vvho do not onely take men once or twise maried before but vvhich vvas neuer heard of before in any person or part of the Catholike Church they marie after they be Bishops or Priests once tvvise and as often as their lustes require Whereas it vvas neuer lawful in Gods Church to marrie after Holy Orders Neither is there one authentical example thereof in the world For those of vvhom Nice Councel speaketh vvere maried before were but tolerated onely to vse their wiues the fathers in the same Councel prouiding expresly at the same time that none from thence forth should marrie after they came to holy Orders and that according to the auÌ„cient tradition of the Church as Socrates and Sozomenus declare in most plaine vvordes See Suidas in the vvord Paphnutius And in vvhat countrie so euer they haue been permitted to haue carnal dealing euen vvith their vviues whom they had before it was not according to the exact rule of the Apostles Churches tradition by vvhich al that be in holy Orders should wholy abstaine not onely from marying but euen from their wiues before maried Vvhereof thus vvriteth S. Epiphanius hares 59 câ—nt Cathares The holy preaching of God receiueth not after Christ them that marrie againe after their vviues departure by reason of the great dignitie and honour of Priesthod And this the holy Church of God obserueth vvith al sinceritie Yea she doth not receiue the once maried person that yet
vseth his vvife and begetteth children but onely such an one she taketh to be Deacon Priest Bishop or SubdeacoÌ„ as abstaineth from his one vvife or is a vvidovver specially vvhere the holy canoÌ„â— be sincerely kept But thou vvilt say vnto me that in certaine places Priests Deacons and Subdeacons do yet beget children belike this holy father neuer heard of any Bishop that did so and therfore he leaueth out that order vvhich he named vvith the other in the former part of the sentence but that is not done according to order and rule but according to mans minde vvhich by time slacketh and for the great multitude of Christian people vvhen there vvere not found sufficient for the ministerie c. the test of his vvordes be goodly for that purpose Eusebius also Euang. demonst li. 1. c. 9 saith that such as be consecrated to the holy ministerie should abstaine vvholy from their vviues vvhich they had before S. Hierom Apolog. ad Pammach c. 8 proueth that such of the Apostles as were maried did so and that the Clergie ought to do the same by their example Yea in his time he testifieth Cont. Vigil c. 1. that they did liue single in maner through the world eueÌ„ in the East Church also What saith he shal the Churches of the East do vvhat they of Aegypt of the See Apostolike vvhich take to the Clergie either virgins or the continent and vnmaried or such as if they haue vviues cease to be husbands And againe he saith in Apolog. ad PaÌ„mach c. 3. See also c. 8. If maried men like not vvel of this let them not be angrie vvith me but vvith the holy Scriptures vvith al Bishops Priests Deacons and the vvhole companie of Priests and Leuites that knovv they can not offer sacrifices if they vse the act of mariage S. Augustine de adult Coniug li. 2. c. 20. maketh it so plaine a matter that al Priests should liue chast that he writeth that euen such as vvere forced as many vvere in the primitiue Church to be of the Clergie vvere bound to liue chast yea and did it vvith great ioy and felicitie neuer complaining of these necessities and intolerable burdens or impossibilities of liuing chast as our fleshly companie of new Ministers and Superintendents do novv that thinke it no life vvhithout vvomen much like to S. Augustine before his conuersion vvhen he vvas yet a Manichee vvho as him self reporteth Confess li. 6. c. 3 admiring in S. Ambrose al other his incomparable excellencies yet counted al his felicities lesse because he lacked a vvoman vvithout vvhich he thought in time of his infidelitie no man could liue But after his conuersion thus he said to God of S. Ambrose What hope he had and against the tentations of his excellencie vvhat a â—ight he felâ— or rather vvhat a comfort and solace in tribulation and his secrete mouth vvhich vvas vvithin in his hart vvhat sauourie and svveete ioyes it tasted of thy bread neither could I coniecture neither hâ—d I tried See Tertullian li. 1 ad vxorem S. Cyprian de singul◠〈◊〉 the first Councel of Nâ—ce can 3. Conc. Tolet. 2 can 3. Conc. Aurelian 3 can 2. of Carthage the second cap. 2. of Neocaesarea cap. 1 of Ancyra cap. 10. and you shal find that this vvas generally the Churches order euen from the Apostles time though in some places by the licentiousnes of many it vvas sometime not so religiously looked vnto Vvhereby you may easily refute the impudent clamors of Heretikes against Siricius Gregorie 7 and others vvhom they falsely make the authors of the Cleargies single life â— Not a Neophyte That vvhich is spoken here properly and principally of the nevvly baptized for so the vvord Neophyte doth signifie the fathers extend also to al such as be but nevvly â—etired from prophane occupations ciuil gouernement vvarfare or secular studies of vvhom good trial must be taken before they ought to be preferred to the high dignitie of Bishop or Priest though for some special prerogatiue and excellencie it hath in certaine persons been othervvise as in S. Ambrose and some other notable men Tertullian li. de praescript noteth Heretikes for their lightnes in admitting euery one vvithout discretion to the Cleargie Their Orders saith he are rash light incoÌ„stant novv they place Neophytes then secular men then our Apostataes that they may tie them by glorie and preferment Whâ—m vvith the truth they can not No vvhere may a man sooner prosper and come forvvard then in the camâ—e of rebelles vvhere to be onely is to deserue much therfore orâ— to day a Bishop to morovv somevvhat els to day a Deacon to morovv Lector that is a Reader to day â— Priest to morovv a lay man for to laie men also they enioyne the functions of Priestes And S. Hierom ep 83 ad Oceanum c. 4. saith of such Yesterday a Caâ—echumene or nevvly conuerted to day a Bishop yesterday in the theatre to day in the Church at night in the place of games and maisteries in the morning at the altar a vvhile ago a great patrone of stageplaiers novv a consecrator of holy virgins And in an other place Out of the bosome of Plato and Aristophanâ—s they are chosen to a Bishoprike vvhose care is not hovv to sucke out the marovv of the Scriptures but hovv to soothe the peoples cares vvith florishing declamations Dialog cont Lucifer c. 5. 8. Deacons Vnder the name of Deacons are here conteined Subdeacons as before vnder the name of Bishop Priest also vvere comprehended for to these foure pertaineth the Apostles precept and order touching one vvise and touching contineÌ„cie and chastitie as by the alleaged Councels and fathers namely by the vvordes of S. Epiphanius doth appeare for they onely be in holy Orders as seruing by their proper function about the Altar and the B. Sacrament in respect vvhereof the law of chastitie pertaineth to them and not to the foure inferior Orders of Acolyti Exorcista Lectores and Oâ—tiarij Vvho neither by precept nor vovv be bound to perpetual chastitie as the others of the holy and high Orders be bound both by precept and promis or solemne assent made vvhen they tooke Subdeaconship Al these degrees and orders to haue been euer since Christes time in the Church of God it might be proued by al antiquitie but for as much as the Apostles purpose is not here to recken vp al the Ecclesiastical Hierarchie it neede not be treated of in this place But we vvish the learned to reade the 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9 chapters of the 4 Councel of Carthage vvhereat S. Augustine vvas present vvhere they shal see the expresse callings offices and maner of ordering or creating al the said sortes and shal vvel perceiue these things to be most auncient and venerable Let them read also Eusebius historie the 35 Chapter of the 6 booke vvhere for al these orders he reciteth
of them vnder the Deacons in respect vvhereof they also and the like are called Diaconissae Eusebius li 6 c 35 reciteth out of Cornelius Epistle that in the Church of Rome there is one Bishop 40 Priests sixe Deacons seuen Subdeacons Acoluthi 42 Exorcistes Lectors and Ostiarij 52 vvidovves together vvith the poore 150 al vvhich God nourisheth in his Church See Act. Apost c. 6. S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Sacerdâ—â—ip propius finem S. Epiphanius in haresi 79 Collyridianorum Novv then vvhat maner of vvomen should be taken into the fellovvship of such as vvere found of the Church he further declareth 9. The vvife of one husband If you vvould haue a plaine paterne of Heretical fraude corruption and adulteration of the natiue sense of Gods vvord and an inuincible demonstration that these nevv Glosers haue their consciences feared and hartes obdurated vvillingly peruering the Scriptures against that vvhich they knovv is the meaning thereof to the maintenance of their sectes marke vvel their handling of this place about these vvidovves of the Church S. Paul prescribeth such onely to be admitted as haue been the vviues of one husband that is to say once onely maried not admitting any that hath been tvvise maried By vvhich vvordes the Catholikes proue first that the like phrase * vsed before of Bishops and Deacons that they should be the husbands point 1 of one vvife must needes signifie that they can not be tvvise maried nor admitted to these and the like functions if they vvere more then once maried before point 2 Secondly vve proue by this place against the Aduersaries that the state of vvidovvhod is more vvorthy honorable decent and pure in respect of the seruice of the Church and more to be relieued of the reuenues thereof then the state of maried folkes and that not onely as the Aduersaries perhaps may ansvver for their greater necessitie or more leisure freedom or expedition to serue in that they be not combered vvith husband and houshold but in respect of their vidual continencie chastitie and puritie for els such as vvere vvidovves vvith intention and freedom to marie aftervvard might haue been admitted by the Apostle as vvel as those that vvere neuer to marie againe point 3 Thirdly vve proue that second mariage not onely after admission to the almes or seruice of the Church but before also is disagreable and a signe of incontinencie or more lust and fleshlines then is agreable or comely for any person belonging to the Church and consequently that the Apostle in the last chapter treating of the holy functions of Bishops Priests Deacons and of the Churches refusing generally bigamos or tvvise maried persons must needes much more meane that no man tvvise maried should be receiued to holy Orders and further that as none vvere admitted to be vvidovves of the Church that euer intended to marie againe so none should euer be receiued to minister the Sacraments vvhich is a thing infinitely more and requireth more puritie and continencie then the office or state of the said vvidovves that intended to marie againe To receiue the body of Christ saith S. Hierom in Apolog. pro lib. cont Iouin ep 50. c. 6. is a greater and holier thing then praier and therfore Priests that must both continually pray and also be occupied about the receiuing or ministring the holy Sacrament daily must liue continently verse 4 Fourthly vve proue that it is not vnlavvful to annexe by precept or the parties promis single life or chastitle to a vvhole state or order of the faithful because the Apostle the vvhole Church verse 5 in his time ioyned to this state of the Churches vvidovves perpetual coÌ„tinencie Fifthly vve proue hereby that to refuse and not to accept the tvvise maried or such as vvil not liue single into the state of vvidovves or holy Orders is not to condemne or forbid second mariage or once often marying vvith the Manichees according to the doctrine of Diuels as the Protestants and before them the old condemned Iouinianistes do blaspheme the Church for then did S. Paul allovv and teach doctrine of Diuels vvho refuseth a tvvise maried vvoman and bindeth others by their entering into this state neuer to marie againe as no doubt he did the Cleargie men much more in the 3 chapter before Thus loe vve Catholikes coÌ„ferre conster the Scriptures for this meaning vve haue al the Doctors vvithout exception Vvhat shift then haue the Heretikes here for marie and remarie they must let the Scriptures al the Doctors in the vvorld say nay to it In truth they do not expound the vvord of God but â—lee from the euidence of it some one vvay some an other And of al other their extremest and most shameful tergiuersation is that the Apostle here forbiddeth * not the admission of such vvidovves as haue been tvvise maried but onely them that haue had tvvo husbands at once vvhich vvas a very vnprobable and extorted exposition before concerning Bishops and Deacons c. 3. and as S. Hierom saith ep 83. malo nâ—do malus cuneus but here that an exception should be made onely against vvidovves that had had tvvo husbands together vvhich vvas a thing neuer lavvful noâ— neuer heard of that is a most intolerable impudencie and a coÌ„struction that neuer came to any vvise mans cogitation before and yet these their fansies must be Gods vvord and bigamus or bigamîa must against their old natures and vse of al vvriters be al one vvith Polygamus and Polygamia They giue an example of such vvidovves in vvomen diuorced iustly from their husbands in the old lavv As though S. Paul here tooke order for the Ievves vvidovves onely or that had been such a coÌ„mon case among the Ievves also that the Apostle needed to take so careful order for it finally they let not to say that if the Apostle should be vnderstood to refuse a vvidovv tvvise maried at sundrie times it vvere vnreasonable iniurious to second mariages vvhich haue no more indecencie or signe of incontinencie say they then the first Thus bold they are vvith the Apostle and al antiquitie 11. Wanton in Christ Vvidovves vvaxing vvarme idle and vvel fedde by the Church Iust after husbands as also Apostate-Priests and Superintendents marie specially after they haue gotten good Ecclesiastical liuings Which is to waxe vvanton in Christ or against Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Greeke vvord signifieth to cast of the raines or bridle that is the bond or promis of continencie which they had put vpon them 11. They vvil In the chastitie of vvidovvhod or Virginitie saith S. Augustine the excellencie of a greater gift is sought for Which being once desired chosen and offered to God by vovv it is not onely damnable to enter aftervvard into mariage but though it come not actually to mariage onely to haue the vvil to marie is damnable Aug. li. de bono viduit cap. 9. 12. Hauing damnation It signifieth
be temporally chastised in the next life cannot be saued vvithout great vvatch feare and trembling and much labouring and chastisement And this is far contrarie to the Protestants doctrine that putteth no iustice but in faith alone maketh none iust in deede and in truth teacheth men to be so secure and assured of their saluation that he that hath liued vvickedly al his life if he onely haue their faith at his death that is if he beleeue stedfastly that he is one of the elect he shal be as sure of his saluation immediatly after his departure as the best liuer in the vvorld CHAP. V. He exhorteth Priests to feede their flockes onely for Gods sake and revvard of heauen vvithout al lordlines 5 the laie to obey al to be humble one toâ—ards an other 8 to be constant in the Catho faith considering it is not man but that lion the Diuel that persecuteth them 9 as he doth the vvhole Church also that God vvil after a vvhile make them secure in heauen verse 1 THE seniors therfore that are among you I beseche my self a fellovv senior vvith them and a vvitnesse of the passions of Christ vvho am also partaker of that glorie vvhich is to be reuealed in time to come ✠verse 2 feede the flocke of God vvhich is among you prouiding not by constrainte but vvillingly according to God neither for filthie lucre sake but voluntarily ✠verse 3 neither as â— ouerruling â— the Clergie but made examples of the flocke from the hart ✠verse 4 And vvhen the prince of pastors shal appeare you shal receiue the incorruptible crovvne of glorie ✠verse 5 In like maner ye yong men be subiect to the seniors And do ye al insinuate humilitie one to an other because God resisteth the proude and to the humble he giueth grace ✠verse 6 * Be ye humbled therfore vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt you in the time of visitation ✠verse 7 * casting al your carefulnes vpon him because he hath care of you ✠verse 8 Be sober and vvatch because your aduersarie the Deuil as a roaring lion goeth about seeking vvhom he may deuoure ✠verse 9 vvhom resist ye strong in faith knovving that the self same affliction is made to that your fraternitie vvhich is in the vvorld ✠verse 10 But the God of al grace vvhich hath called vs vnto his eternal glorie in Christ IESVS he vvil perfite you hauing suffered a litle and confirme and stablish you ✠verse 11 To him be glorie and empire for euer and euer Amen ⊢ ✠verse 12 By Syluanus a faithful brother to you as I thinke I haue breefely vvritten beseching and testifying that this is the true grace of God vvherein you stand ✠verse 13 The Church saluteth you â— that is in Babylon coëlect and Marke my sonne ✠verse 14 * Salute one an other in a holy kisse Grace be to al you vvhich are in Christ IESVS Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 1. Seniors Though the Latin Senior be not appropriated to holy order by vse of speache neither in the Latin nor in our language yet it is plaine that the Greeke vvord Presbyter vvhich the Apostle here vseth is here also as commonly in other places of the new Testament a vvord of Ecclesiastical office and not of age and is as much to say as Priest or Bishop For the Apostle him self being of that order speaketh as by his vvordes it is plaine to such as had charge of soules saying Feedâ— the flocke of God vvhich is among you Because vve folow the vulgar latin translation vve say Seniors and Senior vvhereas othervvise vve might and should say according to the Greeke The Priests therfore I beseech my self a follovv-priest vvith them So doth S. Hierom read Presbyteros compresbyter and expound ep 85. So translateth Erasmus and Beza him self 3. Ouerruling Not superiority preeminence souerainty or rule on the one side not obedience subiection and inferiority on the other side be forebidden in the Clergie but tyrannie pride and ambitious domination be forbidden and humility meekenes moderation are commended in Ecclesiastical Officers the Greeke vvord here of ruling or ouerruling being the same that our Sauiour vseth in the Gospel of the tyrannical rule of secular Heathen Princes saying to his Apostles that it shal not be so among them according as here the prince of the Apostles teacheth his brethren the Ecclesiastical rulers 3. The Clergie Some of the English nevv translations turne it corruptly Parishes others heritages both to auoid the most knovven true and common vvord in al Christian languages to vvit Clergie a vvord by vse of al antiquity agreably to the holy Scriptures made proper to the Spiritualty or Clergie though in an other more vulgar acception it may agree to al Christs chosen heritage as vvel of lay people as Priests vvhich the Protestants had rather folovv because they vvill haue no difference betvvene the laity the Clergie But the holy fathers far othervvise euen from the beginning Vvhereof see S. Cyprian ep 4. 5. 6. c. And S. Hierom ep 2 to Nepotianus â— 5. vvhere he interpreteth this vvord Therfore saith he Clericus that is a Clergie man vvhich serueth the Church of Christ let him first interprete his name and the signification of the name being declared let him endeuour to be that vvhich he is called If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cleâ—us in Greeke be called in Latin Sors therfore are they called Clerici that is Clergie men because they are of the lot of our Lord or because our Lord him self is the lot or portion of Clergie men c. Vvhich calling no doubt vvas taken out of the holy Scriptures Numer 18. and Deutero 18. vvhere God is called the inheritance lot and portion of the Priests and Leuites and novv vvhen men be made of the Clergie they say Dominus pars haereditatis meae that is Our Lord is the portion of mine inheritance but specially out of the nevv Testament Act. 1 17. 25. and 8 21. Vvhere the lot or office of the Ecclesiastical ministerie is called by this vvord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cleâ—us See in Venerable Bede the causes vvhy this holy state being seuered by name from the Laity doth vvearâ— also a crovvne on their head for distinction Lib. 5. hist Angl. c. 22. 4. Crovvne of glorie Aâ— life euerlasting shal be the revvard of al the iust so the preachers Pastors that doe vvel for their doing shal haue that revvard in a more excelleÌ„t degree expressed here by these vvordes Crovvne of glorie according to the saying of Daniel c. 12. They that sleepe in the dust of the earth shal avvake one sort to life euerlasting others to euerlasting rebuke but such as he learned shal shine as the brightnes of the firmament and such as instruct many to iustice shal be as starres
estimation examples of some peculiar traditions out of the fathers S. Chrysostom S. Basil S. Hierom. S. Augustine S. Epiphanius S. Irenaeus Tertullian S. Cyprian Origen The Scriptures giuen vs by tradition and the sense thereof The Creede an Apostolical tradition An inuincible argument for the credite of Traditions â— Here also 〈◊〉 as is noted before 2 Thess 2. 15. the aduersaries in their translatioÌ„s auoid the vvord Tradition being plaine in the Greeke lest them selues might seeme to be noted as men vvalking inordinately and not according to Apostolical Tradition as al Schismatikes Heretikes and rebels to Gods Church doe Ep. 6 18. Col. 4 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 20. 1. Cor. 4. 1. Th. 2. 1. Cor. 9 6. Gal. 6 9. The heretikes cauillation against Religious meÌ„ that vvorke not ansvvered 1 Cor. 9. The spiritual trauailes of the Clergie * See S. Cypr. ep 66. Religious meÌ„ working with their handes Monkes were shauen in the primitiue Church and Nonnes clipped of their heare S. Augustines opinion concerning Religious mens working or not working li. de â—p Monach. c. 21. Ecclesiastical censures against the disobedient Not to communicate with excoÌ„municate persons but in certaine cases 1 Timoth. 3. 1 Timoth. 3. * 1 Tim. 1. Act. 20. v. 25. 38. Col. 2. v. 1. ⸬ S. Augustine saith He that list to haue the hope of heaueÌ„ let him looke that he haue a good coÌ„scieÌ„ce to haue a good conscience let him beleeue vvorke vvel for that he beleueth she hath of faith that he vvorketh he hath of charitie Praefat. in Psa 31. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 7 13 Mt. 9 13. Mr. 2 17. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Euil life and no good conscience is often the cause that men fall to Heresie from the faith of the Catholike Church Againe this plainely reproueth the heretikes false doctrine saying that no man can fall from the faith that he once truely had Teaching othervvise then the doctrine receiued is a special marke of Heretikes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luthers teaching othervvise Al heretical doctrine is fables Curious questioning in religion Charitie the very formal cause of our iustification Heretikes great boasters but vnlearned Libertines alleage scripture Excommunication of Heretikes and the effect thereof The Priests high authoritie of Excommunication The terrible effect thereof ⸬ Euen for heathen kings Emperours by vvhom the Church suffereth persecution much more for al faithful Princes powers and people both spiritual and temporal for vvhom as members of Christes body and therfore ioyning in praier oblation vvith the ministers of the Church the Priestes more properly and particularly offer the holy Sacrifice See S. Augustine de orig anima li. 1. c. p. 2. Tim. 1 11. 1. Pet. 3 3. 1. Cor. 14 34. Gen. 1 27. 3 6. ` she The praiers petitions in the Masse deduced out of the Apostles vvordes by S. Augustine other fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 PATER NOSTER in the Masse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Theoph. in hunc loc Praier in the Masse for kings and other God vvil no mans perditioÌ„ but the saluation of al. Hovv there is but one Mediator Christ and vvhat it is to be such a Mediator * Aug. li. 9. de Ciu. cap. 15. De fid ad Pet. c. 2. The different maner of praying to Christ and to Saincts Kyrie eleison Christe eleison Hovv there be many mediators as there be many sauiours and redeemers eueÌ„ in the Scriptures Iud. 3 9. 2 Esd 9 27. Act. 7 35. Women great talkers of Scripture and promoters of heresie * S. Chrys Ho. 9. in 1. Tim. Tit. 1 6. c He saith hauing children not getting children S. Ambr. Ep. 82. b Neophytus is he that vvas lately christened or nevvely planted in the mystical body of Christ b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The great charge great merite of Ecclesiastical functions The Apostle vnder the name of Bishop instructeth Priestes also The heretikes opinion coÌ„cerning Priests mariage 1 Cor. 7. S. Paules place of one vvife excludeth bigamos from holy Orders * li. 2 ep 25. Vvho are counted bigami Leuit. 21. The Heretical clergie nothing regardeth the Apostles prescription of one vvife None euer maried after holy Orders Socrat. li. 1 c. 8. They that vvere made Priests of maried men absteined from their vviues Sozom. li. 1 c. â—2 S. Epiphanius Mariage of Priests is contrarie to the auÌ„cient canoÌ„s Eusebius S. Hierom. S. Augustine See S. Leo ep 92. c. â— S. Ambrose Tertullian S. Cyprian Councels None rashly to be admitted to the Clergie Heretikes admit al sortes vvithout exception The three holy orders only bound to chastitie Leo ep 92. c. 3. Greg. li. 1 ep 42. The 4 inferiour orders not bound to chastitie Al the seuen orders auncient eueÌ„ from Christ and the Apostles time S. Ambrose calleth the B. of Rome Rector of the vvhole Church The heretikes say directly coÌ„trarie to the Apostle that the Church is not the piller of truth That the Church is the piller of truth and can not erre is proued by many reasons Io. 14 16. Mat. 16. Mat. 28. Eph. 4. Io. 17. Luc. 22. Psal 2. Eph. 5. The meaning of this article I beleeue the Cath. Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is the visible Church that is the piller or truth and can not erre Vvhence the Church hath this priuilege neuer to erre S. Augustine Lactantius S. Cyprian S. Irenaeus 2 Tim. 3 3 Pet. 3. Iude v. 18. ⸬ We see plainely by these vvordes such abstinence only to be disalovved as condemneth the creatures of God to be naught by nature creation 1. Tim. 1 4. Tit. 3 9. ⸬ Some saith S. Chrysost expound this of fasting but they are deceiued-for fasting is a spiritual exercise See a goodly commentarie of these vvordes in S. August li. de mor. Eccl. Cath. c. 33. Al Heretikes are apostataes from the faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cap. 1. 19. The old Heresies against matrimonie * Aug. har 46. The old Heresies about abstinâ—â—e from meates The Catholikes impudently charged vvith the said old heresies Abstinence from certaine meates is no condemnation of the meates Diuers good causes of abstinence Forbidding certaine persons to marrie is no condemnation of matrimonie Catholikes esteeme matrimonie more then the Protestants doe The Protestants obiectoÌ„s answered long ago by S. Hierom and S. Augustine * Aug. li. 2 c. 5 de nupt câ—ncupise Blessing of the table or of meates specially by a Priest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To blesse is a preeminence of the better person Hebr. 7. No creature il by nature yea one more sanctified then an other Holy times and places euery thing deputed to the seruice of God holy Mat. 23. 2 Pet. 1. Creatures hallovved by the signe of the Crosse The blessing of our meate vvhat a vertue it hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Holy bread August ep 31. 34 35. 36. The signe of the crosse vsed in blessing The Churches exorcismes Luc. â— Holy vvater The force of sanctified creatures The holy land Relikes theodoret li. 36. 3. The crosse The name of IESVS Remission of venial sinnes annexed to halovved creatures Ia. c. 5. S. Gregorie The difference betvvene the Churches exorcismes other coniurations Grace giuen in the SacrameÌ„t of Orders ConsecratioÌ„ of Priests by imposition of handes In Esa c. 58. Holy Orders a Sacrament Conc. Carth 4 c. 3. Beza in cap. 6. Act. Men also are called sauiours vvithout derogatioÌ„ to Christ The Epistle for holy vvidovves ⸬ Because of this continual praier vvhich standeth not vvith coÌ„iugal carnal actes of matrimonie as the Apostle signifieth 1 Cor. 7 5 therfore vvere these vvidovves to liue in the state of perpetual continencie c Double honour and liuelihod due to good Priestes Deu. 25. 1. Cor. 9. Mat. 10 10. ⸬ Here the Apostle vvil not haue euery light felovv to be heard against a priest so S. Augustin for the like reuerence of priesthod admonisheth Pâ—Ì„carius that in no vvise he admitte any testimonies or accusations of Heretikes against a Catholike priest ep 212. ⸬ Bishops must haue great care that they giue not orders to any that is not wel tried for his faith learning and good behauiour Ambr. in hunc loc Luc. c. 2 37. widowhod widowes called Diaconissa their office These widowes must haue had but one husbaÌ„d wherof many Catholike coÌ„clusioÌ„s are deduced C. 3 2. Beza vpon this place The Caluinists most absurd exposition of the Apostles wordes Their blasphemie against the plaine text * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The very vvil to breake the vovv of chastitie is damnable * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Breaking of their first faith is by the consent of a antiquitie vvheÌ„ they breâ—ke their vovv of chastitie Why this vow is called faith or fidelitie Vvhy the first faith The heretikes exposition of this first faith impossible against the text S. Paul meaneth not that vvidovves professed should marie * othervvise Agâ—ruchia ep 11. It is better for the frailer sort that are in danger of falling to marie rather then to vow Yong vvomen may be professed taken into religion To marie after the vovv of Chastitie is to goe after Satan 1 Cor. 7. The heretikes only remedie against concupiscence is mariage The vow of chastitie lawful possible to be kept more grateful to God Iouinians heresie in this point coÌ„demned of old is called of the Protestants Gods vvord Many good vvorthie Bishops that haue not the gift of preaching and teaching c See the anÌ„oâ—ation before cap. 1 3. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b The epistle for S. Alexius â—ul 17. Iob 1 21. Mat. 6 25. ⸬ As in the 1. chap. lacke of faith and good conscience so here couetousnes or desire of these temporal things in the end of this chap. presumption and boasting of knowledge are causes of falling from the faith heresie often being the punishmeÌ„t of former sinner b The epistle for S. Timothee Ian. 24. Io. 18 37 Apoc. 17 14. 19 16. Io. 1 18. ⸬ Almes deedes and good workes laide for a fouÌ„datioÌ„ and ground to attaine euerlasting life So say the doctors vpoÌ„ this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Chrysostom Depositum is the Catholike truth descending from the Apostles by succession of Bishops euen vnto the end The ProtestaÌ„ts can shew no such depositum Prophane nouelties of vvordes how to be tried and examined Catholike termes not expresly in the Scriptures but in sense are no such nouelties of vvordes Heretical nouelties of vvordes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ProtestaÌ„ts prophane nouelties of vvordes Catholikes must abhorre from heretical phrases and vvordes â— Ps 132. Heretikes arrogate knowledge falsely so called ⸬ Here againe it is plaine that holy Orders giue grace that euen by and in the external ceremonie of imposing the Bishops hands And it is a maner of speach specially vsed in this Apostle and S. Luke that Orders giue grace to the ordered that to take orders or authoritie to minister SacrameÌ„ts or preach is to be giuen or deliuered to Gods grace Act. 14 25. Tit. 3 5. Tit. 1 â— 1 Timo. 2 7. c Faith and loue coupled commonly together in this Apostles vvritings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 4 19. ⸬ Vvhat a happie meritorious thiÌ„g it is to relieue the afflicted for religioÌ„ not to be ashamed of their disgrace yroÌ„s or what miseries so euer A great blessing to haue Catholike progenitors and very coÌ„mendable to cleaue fast to their faith Apol. coÌ„t Ruff. li. 1. c. 8. The peoples speaches of their fathers faith is very Christian and laudable Deut. 32. Ps 43. * Act. 24. 2 Cor. 11. Al our good deedes are laid vp vvith God to be revvarded We must speake in Catholike termes after a certaine rule of faith and forme of vvordes Relieuers of Cath. prisoners ⸬ Marke here that the elect though sure of saluation yet are saued by meanes of their preachers teachers as also by their ovvne endeuours Mat. 10 Ro. 3 3. c See the AnnotatioÌ„ before 1 Tim. 6. v. 20. Tit. 3 9. ⸬ Conuersion from sinne and heresie is the gift of God and of his special grace yet here vve see good exhortations and praier and such other helpes of man be profitable therevnto Vvhich could not be if vve had not free vvill Vvhat secular affaires do not agree nor coÌ„sist vvith spiritual mens function Hovv spiritual men may serue secular Princes deale in ciuil causes in vit 8. Ambr. Bern. Catholikes only right haÌ„dlers of the Scripture 2 Cor. 2 4. Heretical bookes and sermoÌ„s are to be auoided Who are out of the Church or vvithin it Free vvil 1 Timot. 4 1. ⸬ That those Magicians vvhich resisted Moyses were thus called it is not written in al the old TestameÌ„t therfore it came to the Apostles knowledge by tradition as the Church novv hath the names of the 3 kings of the peniteÌ„t theefe of the souldiar that pearced Christes side on the Crosse and of the like Exo. 7. ⸬ In al danger and diuersitie of false sectes S. Paules admonition is euer to abide in that vvas first taught deliuered neuer to giue ouer our old faith for a new fansie This is it which before he calleth depositum 1. Tim. 6. and 2. Tim. 1. 2. Pet. 1 21. Women easily seduced by heresie The folly of Heretikes in time appeareth Persecution The great profit of reading the Scriptures The Heretikes folish argumeÌ„t Al Scripture is profitable ergo only Scripture is necessarie sufficient The Epistle for holy Doctors and for S. Dominike August 4. ⸬ The martyrdom of saincts is so acceptable to God that it is counted as it vvere a sacrifice in his sight and therfore hath many effectes both in the partie that suffereth it
vnavvares mangle the GOSPEL it self in the principal partes thereof yea rather vve shal abridge the very preaching of the Gospel and bring it to a bare name THE SVMME OF THE NEW TESTAMENT THAT which was the summe of the Old Testament to wit Christ and his Church as S. Augustine saith catechizing the ignorant the very same is the summe of the New Testament also For as the same S. Augustine saith againe In the Old Testament there is the occultation of the New and in the New Testament there is the manifestation of the Old And in another place In the Old doth the New lye hidden and in the New doth the Old lye open And thervpon our Sauiour said I am not come to breake the Law or the Prophets but to fulfill them For assuredly I say vnto you til heauen and earth passe one iote or one title shall not passe of the Law till all be fulfilled In vvhich vvordes he shevveth plainely that the nevv Testament is nothing els but the fulfilling of the old Therfore to come to the partes The Gospels doe tell of Christ himselfe of vvhom the Old Testamēt did foretell and that euen from his coming into the vvorld vnto his going out therof againe The Actes of the Apostles doe tell of his Church beginning at Hierusalem the headcitie of the Ievves and of the propagation therof to the Gentiles and their headcitie Rome And the Apocalypse doth prophecie of it euen to the consummation therof which shal be in the end of the world The Epistles of the Apostles do treat partly of such questions as at that time were moued partly of good life and good order The Summe of the 4 Gospels THe Gospels doe tell historically the life of our Lord Iesus shevving plainely that he is Christ or the king of the Ievves vvhom vntil then al the time of the Old Testament they had expected and vvithal that they of their ovvne mere malice and blindnes the iniquitie beginning of the Seniors but at the length the multitude also consenting vvould not receaue him but euer sought his death vvhich for the Redemption of the vvorld he at length permitted them to compasse they deseruing thereby most iustely to be refused of him and so his Kingdom or Church to be taken avvay from them and giuen to the Gentils For the gathering of vvhich Church after him he chooseth Tvvelue and appointeth one of them to be the cheefe of al vvith instructions both to them and him accordingly The storie hereof is vvritten by foure vvho in Ezechiel and in the Apocalypse are likened to foure liuing creatures euery one according as his booke beginneth S. Matthevv to a Man because he beginneth vvith the pedegree of Christ as he is man S. Marke to a Lion because he beginneth vvith the preaching of S. Iohn Baptist as it vvere the roaring of a lion in the vvildernes S. Luke to a Calfe because he beginneth vvith a priest of the Old Testament to vvit Zacharie the father of S. Iohn Baptist vvhich Priesthood vvas to sacrifice calues to God S. Iohn to an Egle because he beginneth vvith the Diuinitie of Christ flying so high as more is not possible The first three do report at large vvhat Christ did in Galilee after the imprisonment of S. Iohn Bapist Vvherefore S. Iohn the Euangelist vvriting after them all doth omit his doinges in Galilee saue onely one vvhich they had not vvritten of the vvonderful bread vvhich he told the Capharnaites he could and vvould giue Io. 6. and reporteth first vvhat he did vvhiles Iohn Baptist as yet vvas preaching and baptizing then after Iohns imprisoning vvhat he did in Iurie euery yere about Easter But of his Passion all foure do vvrite at large Vvhere it is to be noted that from his baptizing vvhich is thought to haue been vpon Tvvelfthday vvhat time he was beginning to be about 30 yere old Luk. 3. vnto his passion are numbred three monethes and three yeres in vvhich there vvere also 4 Easters The argument of S. Matthewes Gospel S. Matthevves Gospel may be vvell diuided into fiue partes The first parte as touching the Infancie of our Lord Iesus Chap. 1 and 2. The second of the preparation that vvas made to his manifestation chap. 3. and a piece of the 4. The third of his manifesting of him selfe by preaching and miracles and that in Galilee the other piece of the 4. chap. vnto the 19. The fourth of his comming into Iurie tovvard his Passion chap. 19. and 20. The fifth of the Holy vveeke of his Passion in Hierusalem chap. 21 vnto the end of the booke Of S. Matthew vve haue Mat. 9. Mar. 2. Lu. 5 How being before a Publican he vvas called of our Lord and made a Disciple Then Luk. 6. Mar. 3. Mat. 10 Hovv out of the vvhole number of the Disciples he vvas chosen to be one of the tvvelue Apostle And out of them againe he vvas chosen and none but he and S Iohn to be one of the foure Euangelistes Among vvhich foure also he vvas the first that vvrote about 8 or 10 yeres after Christes Ascension THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MATTHEW CHAP. I. The pedegree of Iesus to shew that he is Christ promised to ⸬ Abraham and Dauid 18. That he was conceiued and borne of a Virgin as Esay prophecied of him verse 1 THE booke of the generation of IESVS Christ the sonne of Dauid the sonne of Abraham ✠verse 2 Abraham begat Isaac And Isaac begat Iacob And Iacob begat Iudas and his brethren ✠verse 3 And Iudas begat Phares and Zaram of ″ Thamer And Phares begat Esron And Esron begat Aram. ✠verse 4 And Aram begat Aminadab And Aminadab begat Naasson And Naasson begat Salmon ✠verse 5 And Salmon begat Booz of Raab And Booz begat Obed of Ruth And Obed begat lesse ✠verse 6 And lesse begat Dauid the King And Dauid the King begat Salomon of her that was the vvife of Vrias ✠verse 7 And Salomon begat Roboam And Roboam begat Abia. And Abia begat Asa ✠verse 8 And Asa begat Iosaphat And Iosaphat begat Ioram And Ioram begat Ozias ✠verse 9 And Ozias begat Ioatham And Ioatham begat Achaz And Achaz begat Ezechias ✠verse 10 And Ezechias begat Manasses And Manasses begat Amon. And Amon begat Iosias ✠verse 11 And Iosias begat Iechonias his brethren in the Transmigration of Babylon ✠verse 12 And after the Transmigration of Babylon Iechonias begat Salathiel And Salathiel begat Zorobabel ✠verse 13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud And Abiud begat Eliacim And Eliacim begat Azor. ✠verse 14 And Azor begat Sadoc And Sadoc begat Achim And Achim begat Eliud ✠verse 15 And Eliud begat Eleazar And Eleazar begat Mathan And Mathan begat Iacob ✠verse 16 And Iacob begat ″ Ioseph the ″ husband of MARIE of vvhom vvas borne IESVS vvho is called
them that did eate vvas fiue thousand men beside vvomen and children ✠verse 22 And forth vvith IESVS commaunded his Disciples to goe vp into the boate and to goe before him ouer the vvater til he dimissed the multitudes ✠verse 23 And hauing dimissed the multitude he * ascended into a mountaine alone to praye And vvhen it vvas euening he vvas there alone ✠verse 24 But the boate in the middes of the sea vvas tossed vvith vvaues for the vvinde vvas contratie ✠verse 25 And in the fourth vvatch of the night he came vnto them vvalking vpon the sea ✠verse 26 And seeing him vpon the ″ sea vvalking they vvere troubled saying That it is a ghost and for feare they cried out ✠verse 27 And immediatly IESVS spake vnto them saying Haue confidence it is I feare ye not ✠verse 28 And Peter making ansvver said Lord if it be thou bid me come to thee vpon the vvaters ✠verse 29 And he said Come And Peter descending out of the boate ″ vvalked vpon the vvater to come to IESVS ✠verse 30 But seeing the vvinde rough he vvas afraid and vvhen he began to be drovvned he cried out saying Lord saue me ✠verse 31 And incontinent IESVS stretching forth his hand tooke hold of him and said vnto him O thou of litle faith vvhy didst thou doubt ✠verse 32 And vvhen they vvere gone vp into the boate the vvinde ceased ✠verse 33 And they that vvere in the boate came and adored him saying In deede thou art the sonne of God ⊢ ✠verse 34 And hauing passed the vvater they came into the countrie of Genesar ✠verse 35 And vvhen the men of that place vnderstoode of him they sent into al that countrie and brought vnto him al that vvere il at ease ✠verse 36 and they besought him that they might touche but the hemme of his garment and vvhosoeuer did touche vvere made hole ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 3. Because of Herodias It is to ordinary in Princes to put them to death that freely tel them such faultes women whom they fansie specially inciting them to such mischeefe 12. Buried it An example of duty toward the dead bodies of the faithful Wherein see the difference of Catholike Christian men and of al infidels be they Pagans Apostataes or Heretikes For whereas the Christians had layd the body of this blessed Prophete and Martyr ◠in Samaria with the Relikes of Elias and Abdias by vertue wherof wōderful miracle were wrought in that place in Iulian the Apostataes time when men might doe al mischeefe freely against Christian religion the Pagans opened the tombe of S. Iohn Baptist burnt his bones scattered the ashes about the fields but certaine religious Monkes coming thither a pilgrimage at the same time aduentured their life and saued as much of the holy Relikes as they could and brought them to their Abbot Philip a man of God who esteeming them to great a treasure for him and his to keepe for their priuate deuotion sent them to Athanasius the B. of Alexandria and he with al reuerence layd them in such a place as it were by the Spirit of Prophecie where afterward by occasion of them was built a goodly chappel Theod. li. 3 c. 6. Ruff. li. 2 c. 28. 27. Marke here that the Heretikes of our time doe as those Pagans to the bodies and Relikes of al blessed Saints that they can destroy and Catholikes contrariwise haue the religious deuotion of those old Christians as appeareth by the honour done now to his head at Amiens in France 13. Retired Christ much esteemed Iohn and withdrewe him self aside to giue example of moderate mourning for the departed and to shew the horrour of that execrable murder as in the Primitiue Churche many good men seing the miserable state of the world in the time of persecution and the sinnes that abounded withal tooke an occasion to forsake those tumults and to giue them selues to contemplation and for that purpose retired into the deserts of Aegypt and els where to doe penance for their owne sinnes and the sinnes of the world Wherevpon partly rose that infinite number of Monkes and Eremites of whom the fathers and Ecclesiastical histories make mention Hiero. to 2 in vit Pauli Eremita Sozo li. 1 c. 12. 13. 19. The Disciples to the multitudes A figure of the ministerie of the Apostles who as they here had the distribution and ordering of these miraculous loaues so had they also to bestow and dispense al the foode of our soules in ministering of the vvord and Sacraments neither may lay men chalenge the same 26. Walking When not only Christ but by his power Peter also walketh vpon the vvaters it is euident that he can dispose of his owne body aboue nature and contrary to the natural conditions thereof as to goe through a doore Io. 20. to be in the compasse of a litle bread Epiphan in Anchorato 29. Walked Peter saith S. Bernard walking vpon the waters as Christ did declared him self the only Vicar of Christ which should be ruler not ouer one people but ouer al. For many waters are many peoples Bernard li. 2 de consid c. 8. See the place how he deduceth from Peter the like authoritie and iurisdiction to his successor the Bishop of Rome CHAP. XV. The Pharisees of Hierusalem comming so farre to carpe him he chargeth vvith a tradition contrarie to Gods commaundement 10 And to the people he yeldeth the reason of that vvhich they reproued 15 and againe to his Disciples shevving the ground of the Pharisaical vvashing to vvitte that meates othervvise defile the soule to be false 21 then he goeth aside to hide him self among the Gentils vvhere in a vvoman he findeth such faith that he is faine lest the Gentils should before the time extort the vvhole bread as she had a crumme to returne to the levves 34 vvhere al contrarie to those Pharises the common people seeke vvonderfully vnto him and he after he hath cured their diseased feedeth 4000 of them vvith seuen loaues verse 1 THEN came to him from Hierusalem Scribes and Pharisees saying ✠verse 2 Why do thy Disciples transgresse the tradition of the Auncientes For they wash not their hāds when they eate bread ✠verse 3 But he ansvvering said to them Why do you also transgresse the cōmaundement of God for your tradition For God said ✠verse 4 Honour father and mother and Heth it shal curse father or mother dying let him dye ✠verse 5 But you say Whosoeuer shal say to father or mother The gift vvhatsoeuer procedeth from me shal profite the ✠verse 6 and shal not honour his father or his mother and you haue made frustrate the cōmaundement of God for your ovvne tradition ✠verse 7 Hypocrites vvel hath Esay Prophecied of you saying ✠verse 8 This people honoureth me vvith their ″ lippes but their hart is farre from me
and il men vvhen they blame good men for giuing their goods to the Church 22. Bread This is bread before the Sacramental wordes but the Consecration once done of bread is made the flesh of Christ Ambros li. 4 c. 4 de Sacramentis 23. Chalice Wine and Water is put into the Chalice but is made bloud by Consecration of the heauenly word though to auoid the lothsomnesse which would be in the sight of bloud thou receiuest that which hath the likenes and resemblance thereof Ambr. ibidem â—â— 24. My bodie My bloud Whosoeuer beleeueth it not to be true that is said he falleth from grace and saluation Epiph. in Ancorato Let vs euer giue credite to God and neuer resist him though the thing that he saith seeme neuer so absurd in our imagination or farre passe al our sense and vnderstanding For his wordes can not beguile vs but our sense may easely be deceiued Seeing therfore that he said This is my body let vs neuer doubt of the matter Chrysost ho. 83. in Mat. sub finem 71. He began to curse In this one Apostle Peter the first and cheefe in the order of Apostles in whom the Church was figured both sortes were to be signified to wit the strong and the weake because without both the Church is not Aug. ser 13. de verb. Do. Againe Our Sauiour would shew by the example of the cheefe Apostle that no man ought to presume of him self when neither S. Peter could auoid the danger of mutability Aug. tract 66. in Euang. Io. Leo Ser. 9. de Pass Do. CHAP. XV. The cheefe of the Ievves accuse him to Pilate the Gentil â— And he seeking to deliuer him they persuade the common people vvho hitherto vvere alvvaies ready to defend him not only to prefere the murderer Barabbas but also to crie Crucifige to the reprobation of the vvhole nation 16 After many illusions 20 he is crucified by the Gentils â—9 Vvhich the Ievves seing do triumph as if they had novv the victorie 33 But euen then by many vvonderful vvorkes he declareth his might 42 and finally is buried honorably verse 1 AND forthvvith in the morning the cheefe Priests vvith the auncients and the Scribes and the vvhole councel consulting together binding IESVS led and deliuered him to Pilate ✠verse 2 And Pilate asked him Art thou the King of the Ievves but he ansvvering said to him Thou saiest ✠verse 3 And the cheefe Priests accused him in many things ✠verse 4 And Pilate againe asked him saying Ansvverest thou nothing see in hovv many things they accuse thee ✠verse 5 But IESVS answered nothing more so that Pilate marueled ✠verse 6 And vpon the festiual day he vvas vvont to release vnto them one of the prisoners vvhomsoeuer they had demaunded ✠verse 7 And there vvas one called Barabbas vvhich vvas put in prison vvith seditious persons vvho in a sedition had committed murder ✠verse 8 And when the multitude vvas come vp they began to require according as alvvaies he did vnto them ✠verse 9 And Pilate ansvvered them and said Vvil you that I release to you the King of the Ievves ✠verse 10 For he knevv that the cheefe Priests for enuy had deliuered him ✠verse 11 But the ″ cheefe Priests moued the people that he should release Barabbas rather to them ✠verse 12 And Pilate againe ansvvering said to them Vvhat vvil you then that I doe to the King of the Ievves ✠verse 13 But they againe cried Crucifie him ✠verse 14 And Pilate said to them Vvhy vvhat euil hath he done But they cried the more Crucifie him ✠verse 15 And Pilate vvilling ″ to satisfie the people released to them Barabbas and deliuered IESVS hauing vvhipped him for to be crucified ✠verse 16 And * the souldiars led him into the court of the Palace and they call together the vvhole band ✠verse 17 and they clothe him in purple and platting a crovvne of thornes they put it vpon him ✠verse 18 And they began to salute him Haile King of the Ievves ✠verse 19 And they smote his head vvith a reede and they did spit on him and bovving the knees they adored him ✠verse 20 And after they had mocked him they stripped him of the purple and put on him his ovvne garments and they leade him forth to crucifie him ✠verse 21 And they forced a certaine man that passed by Simon a Cyrenêan comming from the countrie the father of Alexander and Rufus to take vp his crosse ✠verse 22 And they bring him into the place Golgotha vvhich being interpreted is The place of Caluarie ✠verse 23 And they gaue him to drinke vvine mingled vvith myrrhe and he tooke it not ✠verse 24 And crucifying him they deuided his garments casting lottes vpon them vvho should take vvhich ✠verse 25 And it vvas the third houre and they crucified him ✠verse 26 And the title of his cause vvas superscribed KING OF THE IEWES ✠verse 27 And vvith him they crucifie tvvo theeues one on the right hand and an other on his left ✠verse 28 And the Scripture vvas fulfilled that saith And vvith the vvicked he vvas reputed ✠verse 29 And they that passed by blasphemed him vvagging their heades and saying Vah ' he that destroieth ' the temple and in three daies buildeth ′ it ✠verse 30 saue thy self comming dovvne from the crosse ✠verse 31 In like maner also the cheefe Priests mocking said vvith the Scribes one to an other He saued others him self he can not saue ✠verse 32 Let Christ the King of Israel come dovvne novv from the crosse that vve may see and beleeue And they that vvere crucified vvith him railed at him ✠verse 33 And vvhen it vvas the sixt houre there vvas made darkenes vpon the vvhole earth vntil the ninthe houre ✠verse 34 And at the ninthe houre IESVS cried out vvith a mightie voice saying Eloi Eloi lamma-sabacthani Which is being interpreted My God my God vvhy hast thou forsaken me ✠verse 35 And certaine of the standers about hearing said Behold he calleth Elias ✠verse 36 And one running and filling a spunge vvith vinegre and putting it about a reede gaue him drinke saying Let be let vs see if Elias come to take him dovvne ✠verse 37 And IESVS putting forth a mightie voice gaue vp the ghost ✠verse 38 And the vele of the temple vvas rent in tvvo from the toppe to the bottome ✠verse 39 And the Centurion that stoode ouer against him seeing that so crying he had giuen vp the ghost said In deede this man vvas the sonne of God ✠verse 40 And there vvere also vvomen looking on a farre of among vvhom vvas Marie Magdalene and Marie the mother of Iames the lesse and of Ioseph and Salóme ✠verse 41 and vvhen he vvas in Galilee they folovved him and ministred to him and
time ✠verse 10 And in time he sent to the husbandmen a seruant that they should giue him of the fruit of the vineyard Vvho beating him sent him avvay emptie ✠verse 11 And againe he sent an other seruant But they beating him also and reprochfully abusing him sent him avvay emptie ✠verse 12 And againe he sent the third vvho vvounding him also cast him out ✠verse 13 And the lord of the vineyard said Vvhat shal I doe I vvil send my beloued sonne perhaps vvhen they shal see him they vvil reuerence him ✠verse 14 Vvhom vvhen the husbandmen savv they thought vvithin them selues saying This is the heire let vs kil him that the heritage may be ours ✠verse 15 And casting him forth out of the vineyard they killed him Vvhat therfore vvil the Lord of the vineyard doe to them ✠verse 16 He vvil come and vvil destroy these husbandmen and vvil giue the vineyard to others Vvhich they hearing said to him God forbid ✠verse 17 But he beholding them said Vvhat is this then that is vvritten The stone vvhich the builders reiected the same is become into the head of the corner ✠verse 18 Euery one that falleth vpon this stone shal be quashed and vpon vvhom it shal fall it shal breake him to pouder ✠verse 19 And the cheefe Priests and Scribes sought to lay handes vpon him that houre and they feared the people for they knevv that he spake this similitude to them ✠verse 20 * And watching they sent spies which should feine them selues iust that they might take him in his talke and deliuer him to the principaltie and povver of the Praesident ✠verse 21 And they asked him saying Maister vve knovv that thou speakest and teachest rightly and thou doest not accept person but teachest the vvay of God in truth ✠verse 22 Is it lavvful for vs to giue tribute to Caesar or no ✠verse 23 But considering their guile he said to them Vvhy tempr you me ✠verse 24 Shevv me a penie Vvhose image hath it and inscription They ansvvering said Caesars ✠verse 25 And he said to them Render therfore the things that are Caesars to to Caesar and the things that are Gods to God ✠verse 26 And they could not reprehend his vvord before the people and marueiling at his ansvver they held their peace ✠verse 27 * And there came certaine of the Sadducees vvhich denie that there is a resurrection and they asked him ✠verse 28 saying Maister Moyses gaue vs in vvriting * If a mans brother die hauing a vvife and he haue no children that his brother take her to vvife and raise vp seede to his brother ✠verse 29 There vvere therfore seuen brethren and the first tooke a vvife and died vvithout children ✠verse 30 And the next tooke her and he died vvithout children ✠verse 31 And the third tooke her In like maner also al the seuen and they left no seed and died ✠verse 32 Last of al the vvoman died also ✠verse 33 In the resurrection therfore vvhose vvife shal she be of them sithens the seuen had her to vvife ✠verse 34 And IESVS said to them The children of this vvorld marrie and are giuen in mariage ✠verse 35 but they that ″ shal be counted vvorthie of that vvorld and the resurrection from the dead neither marrie nor take vviues ✠verse 36 neither can they die any more for they are ″ equal to Angels and they are the sonnes of God seeing they are the sonnes of the resurrectioÌ„ ✠verse 37 But that the dead rise againe Moyses also shevved beside the bush as he calleth the Lord The God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob ✠verse 38 For God is not of the dead but of the liuing for al liue to him ✠verse 39 And certaine of the Scribes ansvvering said to him Maister thou hast said vvel ✠verse 40 And further they durst not aske him any thing ✠verse 41 But he said to them * Hovv say they that Christ is the sonne of Dauid ✠verse 42 and Dauid him self saith in the booke of psalmes The Lord said to my Lord Sit on my right hand ✠verse 43 til I put thine enemies the foote stoole of thy feete ✠verse 44 Dauid then calleth him Lord and hovv is he his sonne ✠verse 45 And al the people hearing him he said to his Disciples ✠verse 46 * Bevvare of the Scribes that vvil vvalke in robes and loue salutations in the market-place and the first chaires in the synagogs and the cheefe roomes in feastes ✠verse 47 vvhich deuoure vvidovves houses feining long praier These shal receiue greater damnation ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX. â—â— Shal be counted vvorthie This truth and speach that good men be vvorthy of heauen is according to the Scriptures and signifieth that mans vvorkes done by Christs grace do condignely or vvorthely deserue eternal ioy as Sap. 3. God proued them and found them vvorthy of him self and Mat. 10. He that loueth his father more then me is not vvorthy of me and Colos 1 That you may vvalke vvorthy of God and most plainly Apoc. 3. They shal vvalke vvith me in vvhite because they are vvorthy as of Christ c. 1 Thou art vvorthy o Lord to receiue glorie c. And that to be counted vvorthie and to be vvorthie is here al one it is plaine by the Greeke vvord vvhich S. Paul vseth so as the aduersaries ovvne English Testaments do testifie reading thus Hebre. 10. Of hovv much sorer punishment shal he be vvorthie vvhich c. And it must needes signifie because men for sinnes are not only counted but are in deede vvorthie of punishment as them selues do graunt They do greatly therfore forget them selues and are ignorant in the Scriptures and knovv not the force nor the valure of the grace of God which doth not onely make our labours grateful to God but worthie of the reward which he hath prouided for such as loue him See the Annot. 2 Thess 1 5. â—6 Equal to Angels Saincts of our kinde now in their soules and after their resurrection in body and soule together shal be in al things equal to Angels and for degree of blisse many Saincts of greater merite shal be aboue diuers Angels as S. Iohn Baptist the Apostles and others and our B. Lady aboue al the orders of holy spirits in dignitie and blisse and no maruel our nature by Christ being so highly exalted aboue al Angels CHAP. XXI He commendeth the poore vvidovv for her tvvo mites aboue al. 5 Hauing said that the Temple shal be quite destroied 7 he foretelletb first many things that shal goe before 20 then a signe also vvhen it is neere after vvhich shal come the destruction it self in most horrible maner vvithout hope of restitution vntil al Nations of the Gentils be gathered into his Church in
God miraculously our Sacrament more it vvas to be eaten for the time of their peregrination our Sacrament more it vvas to euery man vvhat he liked best our Sacrament more a litle thereof serued and sufficed as vvel as much our Sacrament more it vvas reserued for such daies as it could not be gathered and our Sacramēt much more it vvas kept for a memorial in the arke of the Testament our Sacrament much more the discontented and incredulous murmured and gainsaid it at our Sacrament much more it sustained their bodies in the desert our Sacrament both body and soule much more 52. Hovv can this man It came not to their minde that nothing vvas impossible to God that vvickedly said Hovv can this man giue vs his flesh but vve may make great profite of their sinne beleeuing the Mysteries and taking a lesson neuer to say or once thinke Hovv for it is a Ievvish vvord and vvorthy al punishment so saith S. Cyril li. 4 c. 11 in Io. Neuertheles if one asked onely for desire to learne in humility as our Lady did touching her hauing a childe in her virginitie then he must take the Angels answer to her That it is of the Holy Ghost so saith S. Damascene li. 4. c. 14. 53. vnles you eate Christ cōmending the Sacrament of the faithful vnto vs said Except you eate c. you can not haue life in you So the life saith of life and to him that thinketh the life to be a lier this meate shal be death not life to him August Ser. 2 de verb. Ap. c. 1. And S. Leo thus Because our Lord saith Except you eate c. let vs so communicate that vve nothing doubt of the truth of Christes body and bloud for that 〈◊〉 receiued vvith mouth vvhich is beleiued in hart and they ansvver Amen in vaine that dispute against that vvhich they receiue 53. And drinke This the Protestants alleage for the necessitie of receiuing in both kindes but in respect of them selues who lightly hold al this chapter to pertaine nothing to the Sacramental receiuing but to spiritual feeding on Christ by faith onely it can make nothing for one kinde or other And in respect of vs Catholikes who beleeue Christs whole person both humanitie and Diuinitie both flesh and bloud to be in either forme and to be vvholy receiued no lesse in the first then in the second or in both this place commaundeth nothing for both the kindes 53. You shal not haue life Though the Catholikes teach these wordes to be spoken of the Sacrament yet they meane not no more then our Sauiour here doth to exclude al from saluation that receiue not actually and Sacramentally vnder one or both kindes For then children that die after they be baptized and neuer receiued Sacramentally should perish which to hold were heretical Neither did S. Augustine meane applying these wordes to infants also that they could not be saued without receiuing sacramentally as not onely the Heretikes but Erasmus did vnlearnedly mistake him but his sense is that they were by the right of their Baptisme ioyned to Christs body Mystical and thereby spiritually partakers of the other Sacrament also of Christs body and bloud As al Catholike men that be in prison ioyning with the Church of God in hart and desire to receiue and be partakers with the Church of this Sacrament and those specially that deuoutly heare Masse and adore in presence the body and bloud of Christ ioyning in hart with the Priest al these receiue life and fruite of the Sacrament though at euery time they receiue not sacramentally in one or both kindes And although in the Primitiue Church the holy Sacrament in the second kind were often giuen euen to infants to sanctifie them yet as the holy Councel hath declared it was neuer ministred vnto them with opinion that they could not be saued without it and therfore the Heretikes do vntruely charge the Church and the Fathers with that errour 54. I vvil raise him As the Sonne liueth by the Father euen so do vve liue by his flesh saith S. Hilarie li. 8. de Trin. And S. Cyril againe thus Though by nature of our flesh vve be corruptible yet by participation of life vve are reformed is the propertie of life For not onely our soules vvere to be lifted vp by the holy Ghost to life euerlasting but this rude grosse terrestrial body of ours is to be reduced to immoralitie by touching tasting and eating this agreable food of Christes body And vvhen Christ saith I vvil raise him vp he meaneth that this body vvhich he eateth shal raise him Our flesh saith Tertullian eateth the body and bloud of Christ that the soule may also be fatted therfore they shal both haue one revvard at the Resurrection And S. Irenaeus Hovv do they affirme that our bodies be not capable of life euerlasting vvhich is nourished by the body and bloud of our Lord Either let them change their opinion or els cease to offer the Eucharist S. Gregorie Nyssene also saith That liuely body entering into our body changeth it and maketh it like and immortal 55. Meate in deede Manna was not the true meate nor the water of the rocke the drinke in deede for they did but driue avvay death or famine for a time and for this life But the holy Body of Christ is the true food nourishing to life euerlasting and his bloud the true drinke that driueth death avvay vtterly for they be not the body and bloud of a mere man but of him that being ioyned to life is made life and therfore are vve the body and members of Christ because by this benediction of the mysterie vve receiue the sonne of God him self So saith S. Cyril li. 4 c. 16 in Io. 58. He that eateth this bread By this place the holy Councel proueth that for the grace and effect of the Sacrament which is the life of the soule there is no difference whether a man receiue both kindes or one because our Sauiour vvho before attributed life to the eating and drinking of his body and bloud doth here also affirme the same effect vvhich is life euerlasting to come of eating onely vnder one forme Therfore the Heretikes be seditious calumniators that would make the people beleeue the Catholike Church and Priests to haue defrauded them of the grace and benefite of one of the kindes in the Sacrament Nay it is they that haue defrauded the world by taking away both the real substance of Christ and the grace from one kinde and both kindes and from al other Sacraments The Church doth onely by the wisedom of Gods Spirit and by instruction of Christ and his Apostles according to time and place for Gods most honour the reuerence of the Sacrament and the peoples most profite thereby dispose of the maner and order how the Priest how the people shal receiue
much vnfaithfulnes by rules of place to embarte Christ of his wil or wisedom to be in the Sacrament how him self list and on as many altars or places as he liketh We detest for al that the wicked heresie of certaine Protestants holding quite contrarie to the Zuinglians that Christ according to his Humanitie is in euery place where the Diuinitie is which is both against faith and the common rules of nature and diuinitie 21. As my Father As when he gaue them commission to preach and baptize through the world he made mention to his owne power therein so here before he institute the Sacrament of Penance and giue them authoritie to remitte sinnes lest the wicked should aske afterward by what right they do such great functions he sheweth his Fathers commission giuen to him self and then in plaine termes most amply imparteth the same to his Apostle that whosoeuer deny the Apostles their successors the Priests of Gods Church to haue right to remitte sinnes should deny consequently Christ as man to haue authoritie to doe the same 22. He breathed He giueth the Holy Ghost in and by an external signe to his Apostles not visibly and to al such purposes as afterward at whitsuntide but for the grace of the Sacrament of Orders as S. Augustine saith and that none make doubt of the Priests right in remission of sinnes seing the Holy Ghost is purposly giuen them to doe this same In which case if any be yet coÌ„tentious he must deny the Holy Ghost to be God and not to haue power to remitte sinnes It is not absurd saith S. Cyril that they forgiue sinnes vvhich haue the Holy Ghost For vvhen they remitte or reteine the Holy Ghost remitteth reteineth in them and that they doe tvvo vvaies first in Baptisme and then in Penance As S. Ambrose also li. 1 c. 7â— de poenitentia restlling the Nouatians a Sect of old Heretikes which pretending Gods glorie as our new Sectaries do denied that Priests could remitte sinnes in the Sacrament of Penance asketh vvhy it should be more dishonour to God or more impossible or inconuenient for men to forgiue sinnes by Penance then by Baptisme seing it is the Holy Ghost that doeth it by the Priests office and ministerie in both 23. Whose sinnes Power to offer Sacrifice which is the principal function and acte of Priesthod was giuen them at the institution of the B. Sacrament the second and next special facultie of Priesthod consisting in remitting sinnes is here bestowed on them And withal the holy Sacrament of Penance implying Contrition Confession and Satisfaction in the Penitent and absolution on the Priests part is instituted for in that that expresse power and commission is giuen to Priests to remitte or reteine al sinnes and in that that Christ promiseth whose sinnes soeuer they forgiue they be of God forgiuen also and vvhose sinne they reteine they be reteined before God it folovveth necessarily that vve be bound to submit our selues to their iudgment for release of our sinnes For this vvonderful povver vvere giuen them in vaine if none vvere bound to seeke for absolution at their handes Neither can any rightly seeke for absolution of them vnles they confesse particularly at least al their mortal offences vvhether they be coÌ„mitted in minde hart vvil and congitation onely or in vvord and vvorke for Gods priests being in this Sacrament of Penauce coÌ„stituted in Christs steede as iudges in causes of our conscience can not rightly rule our cases vvithout ful and exacte cognition and knovvledge of al our sinnes and the necessarie circumstances and differences of the same which can not othervvise be had of them being mortal men then by our simple sincere and distincte vtterance to them of our sinnes vvith humble contrite hart ready to take and to doe penance according to theire iniunction For that authoritie to reteine sinnes consisteth specially in enioyning satisfaction and penitential vvorkes of praying fasting almes and such like Al vvhich Gods ordinance whosoeuer condemneth or contemneth as Heretikes doe or neglecteth as some carelesse Catholikes may perhaps doe let them be assured they can not be saued Neither must any such Christian man pretend or looke to haue his sinnes after Baptisme remitted by God onely without this Sacrament which was the old Heresie of the Nouatians Ambr. li. 1. de poâ—nit c. 2. Socrat. li. 7 Ec. hist c. 25. more then any may hope to be saued or haue his original or other sinnes before Baptisme forgiuen by God without the same SacrameÌ„t Let no man deceiue himself this is the second table or borde after shipvvrackâ— as S. Hierom calleth it Whosoeuer take not hold of it shal perish without al doubt because they contemne Gods counsel and order for their saluation And therfore S. Augustine ep 180 ioyning both together saith it is a pitiful case when by the absence of Gods Priests men depart this life aut non regenerati aut ligati that is either not regenerated by Baptisme or fast bound and not absolued by the Sacrament of penance and reconciliation ⸬ because they shal be excluded from eternal life and destruction folovveth them And S. Victor li. 2 de persecut Vandalica telleth the miserable lameÌ„tation of the people when their Priests were banished by the Arian Heretikes Who say they shal baptize these infants Who shal minister penaÌ„ce vnto vs loose vs from the bandes of sinnes c And therfore S. Cyprian very often namely ep 54 calleth it great cruelty such as Priests shal answer for at the later day to suffer any man that is poenitent of his sinnes to depart this life without this reconciliation and absolution because saith he the Lavvmaker him self Christ hath graunted that things bound in earth should also be bound in heauen and that those things might there be loosed vvhich vvere loosed before here in the Church And it is a world to see how the Heretikes wrastle with this so plaine a commission of remitting sinnes referring it to preaching to denouncing Gods threates vpon sinners and to we can not tel what els though to our English Protestants this authoritie seemeth so cleere that in their order of visiting the sicke their Ministers acknowledge chalenge the same vsing a formal absolution according to the Churches order after the special coÌ„fession of the partie But to conclude the matter let euery one that list to see the true meaning of Christs wordes and the Priests great power and dignitie giuen them by the same wordes and other marke wel these wordes of S. Chrysostome For saith he they that dvvel on the earth and conucrsein it to them is commission giuen to dispense those things that are in heauen to them is it giuen to haue the povver vvhich God vvould not to be giuen neither to Angels nor Archangels for neither to them vvas it said whatsoeuer you shal binde in earth
befall ✠verse 25 And there came a certaine man and told them That the men loe vvhich you did put in prison are in the temple standing and teaching the people ✠verse 26 Then vvent the Magistrate vvith the ministers and brought them vvithout force for they feared the people lest they should be stoned ✠verse 27 And vvhen they had brought them they set them in the Councel And the high priest asked them ✠verse 28 saying * Commaunding vve commaunded you that you should not teach in this name and behold you haue filled Hierusalem vvith your doctrine and you vvil bring vpon vs the bloud of this man ✠verse 29 But Peter ansvvering and the Apostles said God must be obeied rather then men ✠verse 30 The God of our Fathers hath raised vp IESVS vvhom you did kil hanging him vpon a tree ✠verse 31 This Prince and Sauiour God hath exalted vvith his right hand to giue repentance to Israël and remission of sinnes ✠verse 32 and vve are vvitnesses of these vvordes and the holy Ghost vvhom God hath giuen to al that obey him ✠verse 33 Vvhen they had heard these things it cut them to the hart and they consulted to kil them ✠verse 34 But one in the Councel rising vp a Pharisee named Gamaliel a doctor of lavv honorable to al the people commaunded the men to be put forth a vvhile ✠verse 35 and he said to them Ye men of Israël take heede to your selues touching these men vvhat you meane to doe ✠verse 36 For before these daies there rose Theódas saying he vvas some body to vvhom consented a numbre of men about foure hundred vvho vvas slaine and al that beleeued him vvere dispersed and brought to nothing ✠verse 37 After this fellovv there rose Iudas of Galilee in the daies of the Enrolling and drevv avvay the people after him and he perished and as many as euer consented to him vvere dispersed ✠verse 38 And novv therfore I say to you depart from these men and let them alone for if this counsel or vvorke be of men it vvil be dissolued ✠verse 39 but if it be of God you are not able to dissolue them ' lest perhaps you be found to resist God also And they consented to him ✠verse 40 And calling in the Apostles after they had scourged them they charged them that they should not speake in the name of IESVS and dimissed them ✠verse 41 And they vvent from the sight of the councel reioycing because they vvere accounted vvorthy to suffer reproche for the name of IESVS ✠verse 42 And euery day they ceased not in the temple and from house to house to teach and euangelize Christ IESVS ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 2. Defrauded In that saith S. Augustine he withdrew any part of that which he promised he was guilty at once both of sacrilege and of fraude of sacrilege because he robbed God of that which was his by promes of fraude in that he withheld of the whole gift a peece Let now the Heretikes come and say it was for lying or hypocrisie onely that this facte was condemned because they be loth to haue sacrilege counted any such sinne who haue taught men not onely to take away from God some peece of that or al that them selues gaue but plainly to spoile apply to them selues al that other men gaue 3. Peter said S. Peter as you see here without mans relation knew this fraude and the cogitations of Ananias and as head of the College and of the whole Church against which this robbery was committed executed this heauy sentence of Excommunication both against him and his wife consenting to the Sacrilege 〈◊〉 it was excommunication by S. Augustines judgement li. 5. cont ep Parm. c. 1 to 7 and had this corporal miraculous death ioyned withal as the Excommunication that S. Paul gaue out against the incestuous and others had the corporal vexation of Satan incident vnto it 4. In thy povver If is displeased God saith S. Augustine to vvithdravv of the money vvhich they had vovved to God hovv is he angry vvhen chastitie is vovved and is not performed for to such may be said that vvhich S. Peter said of the money Thy virginitie remaining did it not remaine to thee and before thou didst vovv vvas it not in thine ovvne power for whosoeuer haue vowed such things and haue not paied them let them not thinke to be condemned to corporal deaths but to euerlasting fire August Ser. 10. de diuersis And S. Gregorie to the same purpose writeth thus Ananias had vovved money to God vvhich aftervvard ouercome vvith diuelish persuasion he vvithdravv but vvith vvha◠death he vvas punished thou knovvest If then he vvere vvorthy of that death who tooke avvay the money that he had giuen to God consider vvhat great peril in Gods iudgment thou shalt be vvorthy of vvhich hast vvithdravven not money but thy self from almighty God to vvhom thou hadst vovved thy self vnder the habits or vveede of a Monke 4. Not to men but To take from the Church or from the Gouernours thereof things dedicated to their vse and the seruice of God or to lie vnto Gods Ministers is so iudged of before God as if the lie were made and the fraude done to the Holy Ghost him self who is the Churches President and Protector 15. His shadovv Specially they sought to Peter the cheefe of al who not onely by touching as the other but by his very shadow cured al diseases wherevpon S. Augustine faith If then the shadow of his body could helpe how much more now the fulnes of power And if thē a certaine litle vvind of him passing by did profite them that humbly asked how much more the grace of him now being permanent remaining Ser. 29 de Sanctis speaking of the miracles done by the Saincts now reigning in heauen CHAP. VI. By occasion of a murmur in the Church vvhose number novv is so grovven that it can not be numbred Seuen of them being ordered by the Apostles in the holy order of Deacons ◠one of them Steuen worketh great miracles and is by such as he confounded in disputation falsely accused in the Councel of blasphemie against the Temple and rites thereof verse 1 AND in those daies the numbre of disciples increasing there arose a ″ murmuring of the Greekes against the Hebrues for that their vvidovves vvere despised in the daily ministerie ✠verse 2 And the Tvvelue calling together the multitude of the disciples said It is not reason that vve leaue the vvord of God and serue tables ✠verse 3 Consider therfore brethren ″ seuen men of you of good testimonie ful of the holy Ghost and vvisedom vvhom vve may appoint ouer this busines ✠verse 4 But vve vvil be instant in praier and the ministerie of the vvord ✠verse 5 And the saying vvas liked before al the multitude And they
chose Steuen a man ful of faith and of the holy Ghost and Philippe and Próchorus and Nicánor and Timon and Pármenas and Nicolas a stranger of Antioche ✠verse 6 These they did set in the presence of the Apostles and praying they imposed handes vpon them ✠verse 7 And the vvord of God increased and the number of the disciples vvas multiplied in Hierusalem excedingly a great multitude also of the priests obeied the faith ✠verse 8 And Steuen ful of grace and fortitude did great vvonders signes among the people ✠verse 9 And there arose certaine of that vvhich is called the Synagogue of the Libertines and of the Cyrenians and of the Alexandrians and of them that vvere of Cilicia and Asia disputing vvith Steuen ✠verse 10 and they could not resist the vvisedom and the Spirit that spake ✠verse 11 Then they suborned men to say they had heard him speake vvordes of blasphemie against Moyses and God ✠verse 12 They therfore stirred vp the people and the Auncients and the Scribes and running together they tooke him and brought him into the Councel ✠verse 13 and they set false vvitnesses that said This man ceaseth not to speake vvordes against the holy place and the Lavv. ✠verse 14 for vve haue heard him say that this same IESVS of Nazareth shal destroy this place and shal change the traditions vvhich Moyses deliuered vnto vs. ✠verse 15 And al that sate in the Councel beholding him savv his face as it vvere the face of an Angel ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 1. Murmuring It commeth of humane infirmitie that in euery Societie of men be it neuer so holy there is some cause giuen or taken by the weake of murmur and difference which must euer be prouided for and staied in the beginning lest it grow to further schisme or sedition And to al such defects the more the Church increaseth in number and diuersitie of men and Prouinces the more it is subiect In al which things the spiritual Magistrates by the Apostles example and authoritie must take orders as time and occasion shal require 3. Seuen men We may not thinke that these Seuen here made Deacons were onely chosen to serue profane tables or dispose of the Churches mere temporalles though by that occasion only they may seeme to some now elected no expresse mention being made of any other function for diuers circumstances of this same place giue euidence and so doth al antiquitie that their Office stood not principally about profane things but about the holy Altar The persons to beÌ„ elected must be ful of the Holy Ghost and wisedom they must after publike praier be ordered and consecrated by the Apostles imposition of hands as Bishops and Priests were afterward ordered ep ad Tim where S. Paul also requireth in a maner the same conditions in them as in Bishops Al which would not haue beene prescribed for any secular stewardship Yea straight vpon their Ordering here no doubt by commission of the Apostles which they had not before their election they preached baptized disputed and as it may appeare by the wordes spoken of S. Steuen that he was ful of grace and fortitude they receiued great increase of grace by their Deaconship But S. Ignatius ep 2 ad Tral can best witnes of their Office and the Apostles maner and meaning in such things who writeth thus It behòueth also to please by al meanes the Deacons vvhich are for the ministerie of IESVS CHRIST For they are not seruiteurs of meate and drinke but ministers of the Church of God For vvhat are Deacons but imitatours or folovvers of Christ ministring to the Bishop as Christ to his Father vvorking vnto him a cleane and immaculate worke euen as S. Steuen to S. Iames c. S. Polycarpe hath the like in his epistle ad Philippenses And S. Denys writeth that their Office was about the Altar and putting the holy bread and chalice vpon the same S. Clement also Apost Const li. â— c. 61. that their Office among other things is to assist the Bishops and read the Gospel in the Seruice c. S. Cyprian in diuers places ep 65. ep 49 ad Cornel. calleth Deacons the Churches and the Apostles Ministers and their Office administrationens sacram an holy administration S. Hierom affirmeth in caput 7 Michcae and in episto 85 ad Euagriunâ— tom 2 Where he checketh some of them for preFerring them selues before Priests and putteth them in remembrance of their first calling that they be as the Leuites were in respect of the Priests of the old Law finally by S. Ambrose li. 1 Offâ—â— c. 41 and Prudentius in Hymno de S. Laurent speaking of S. Laurence the Deacon We may see their Office was most holy See S. Augustine also of the dignitie of Deacons ep 14â— ad Valerium Conc. Carthag 4. can 37. 38 39 41. CHAP. VII Steâ—â—â— being permitted to answer beginning at Abraham shevveth that God was with their fathers both in other places and also long before the Temple 4â— and that after it vvas built it could not be as they grosly imagined a house for God to dwel in 51 then he inuâ—igheth against their stifneckednes and telleth them boldly of their traiterous murdering of Christ as their fathers had done his Prophets afore him 54 Whereat they being vvood he seeth heauen open and IESVS therein his Diuine Maiestie 57 Whereat they become more mad so that they stone him to death Saul consenting he commending his soul to IESVS and humbly praying for them verse 1 AND the cheefe priest said Are these things so ✠verse 2 Vvho said Ye men brethren and fathers heare The God of glorie appeared to our father Abraham vvhen he vvas in Mesopotamia before that he abode in Charan ✠verse 3 and said to him Goe forth out of thy countrie and out of thy kinred and come into a land that I shal shevv thee ✠verse 4 Then vvent he forth out of the land of the Chaldees and dvvelt in Charan And from thence after his father vvas dead he translated him into this land vvherein you doe novv dvvel ✠verse 5 And he gaue him no inheritance in it no not the pase of a foote and he promised to giue it him in possession and to his seede after him vvhen as he had no childe ✠verse 6 And God spake to him That his seede shal be a sciourner in a strange countrie and they shal subdue them to seruitude and shal euil intreate them fourehundred yeres ✠verse 7 and the nation vvhich they shal serue vvil I iudge said God and after these things they shal goeforth and shal serue me in this place ✠verse 8 And he * gaue him the testament of circumcision and so he * begat Isaac and circumcised him the eight day and * Isaac Iacob and * Iacob the tvvelue Patriarches ✠verse 9 And the Patriarches through
man standing on the right hand of God ✠verse 57 And they crying out vvith a loude voice stopped their eares vvith one accord ranne violently vpon him ✠verse 58 And casting him forth vvithout the citie they ″ stoned him and the vvitnesses laid of their garments * beside the feete of a yong man that vvas called Saul ✠verse 59 And they stoned Steuen inuocating and saying Lord IESVS receiue my spirit ✠verse 60 And falling on his knees he cried vvith a loude voice saying Lord lay not this sinne vnto them And vvhen he had said this he fel a sleepe And Saul vvas consenting to his death ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII 33. Holy ground If that apparition of God him self or an Angel could make the place and ground holy and to be vsed of Moyses with al signes of reuerence and feare-how much more the corporal birth abode and wonders of the Sonne of God in Iewrie and his personal presence in the B. Sacrament may make that countrie and al Christian Churches altars holy And it is the greatest blindnes that can be to thinke it superstition to reuerence any things or places in respect of Gods presence or wonderous operation in the same See S. Hierom. ep 17 18. 27. of the holy land 48. Not in houses The vulgar Heretikes alleage this place against the corporal being of Christ in the B. Sacrament in Churches by which reason they might haue driuen him out of al houses Churches and corporal places when he vvas visible in earth But it is meant of the Diuinitie only spoken to correct the carnal Ievves who thought God either so to be conteined compassed and limited to their Temple that he could be no vvhere els or at least that he vvould not heare or receiue mens praiers and sacrifices in the Churches of the Gentiles or els vvhere out of the said Temple And so as it maketh nothing for the Sacramentaries no more doth it serue for such as esteeme Churches and places of publike praier no more conuenient nor more holy then any other profane houses or chambers For though his person or vertue be not limited to any place yet it pleaseth him condescending to our necessitie and profite to vvorke his vvonders and to be vvorshipped of vs in holy places rather then profane 38. They stoned him Read a maruelous narration in S. Augustine of one stone that hitting the Martyr on the elbovv rebounded backe to a faithful man that stood neere Who keeping and carying it vvith him vvas by reuelation vvarned to leaue it at Ancóna in Italie vvherevpon a Church or Memorie of S. Steuen vvas there erected and many miracles done after the said Martyrs body vvas found out and not before Aug. â—o 10 ser 38 de diuersis in edit Paris CHAP. VIII So farre is persecution from preuailing against the Church that by it the Church greweth from Hierusalem into al Ievvrie and Samaria 5 The second of the Deacons Philip conuerteth vvith his miracles the citie it self of Samaria and baptizeth them euen Simon Magus also him self among the rest 14 But the Apostles Peter and Iohn are the Ministers to giue them the Holy Ghost 18 Which ministerie Simon Magus vvould bie of them 16 The same Philip being sent of an Angel to a great man of Aethiopia Who came a Pilgrimage to Hierusalem first catechizeth him 16 and then he professing his faith and desiring Baptisme doth also baptize him verse 1 AND the same day there vvas made a great persecution in the Church vvhich vvas at Hierusalem and al vvere dispersed through the countries of Ievvrie and Samaria sauing the Apostles ✠verse 2 And ″ deuout men tooke order for Steuens funeral and made great mourning vpon him ✠verse 3 But Saul * vvasted the Church entring in from house to house and dravving men and vvomen deliuered them into prison ✠verse 4 They therfore that vvere dispersed passed through euangelizing the vvord ✠verse 5 And Philippe descending into the citie of Samaria preached CHRIST vnto them ✠verse 6 And the multitudes vvere attent to those things vvhich vvere said of Philippe vvith one accord hearing and seing the signes that he did ✠verse 7 For many of them that had vncleane spirits crying vvith a loud voice vvent out And many sicke of the palsey and lame vvere cured ✠verse 8 There vvas made therfore great ioy in that citie ⊢ ✠verse 9 And a certaine man named Simon vvho before had been in that citie a Magician seducing the nation of Samaria saying him self to be some great one ✠verse 10 vnto vvhom al harkened from the least to the greatest saying This man is the povver of God that is called great ✠verse 11 And they vvere attent vpon him because a long time he had bewitched them vvith his magical practises ✠verse 12 But vvhen they had beleeued Philippe euangelizing of the kingdom of God and of the name of IESVS CHRIST they vvere baptized men and vvomen ✠verse 13 Then Simon also him self beleeued and being baptized he cleaued to Philippe Seing also signes and very great miracles to be done he vvas astonied vvith admiration ✠verse 14 And vvhen the Apostles vvho vvere in Hierusalem had heard that Samaria had receiued the vvord of God theysent vnto them Peter Iohn ✠verse 15 Vvho vvhen they vvere come praied for them that they might receiue the holy Ghost ✠verse 16 For he vvas not yet come vpon any of them but they vvere only baptized in the name of our Lord IESVS ✠verse 17 Then did ″ they impose their handes vpon them and they ″ receiued the holy Ghost ⊢ ✠verse 18 And vvhen Simon had seen that by the imposition of the hand of the Apostles the holy Ghost vvas giuen he ″ offered them money ✠verse 19 saying Giue me also this povver that on vvhomsoeuer I impose my handes he may receiue the holy Ghost ✠verse 20 But Peter said to him Thy money be vvith thee vnto perdition because thou hast thought that the gift of God is purchased vvith money ✠verse 21 Thou hast no part nor lot in this vvord For thy hart is not right before God ✠verse 22 ″ Doe penance therfore from this thy vvickednesse and pray to God ″ if perhaps this cogitation of thy hart may be remitted thee ✠verse 23 For I see thou art in the gall of bitternes and the obligation of iniquitie ✠verse 24 And Simon ansvvering said ″ Pray you for me to our Lord that nothing come vpon me of these things vvhich you haue said ✠verse 25 And they in deede hauing testified and spoken the vvord of our Lord returned to Hierusalem and euangelized to many countries of the Samaritans ✠verse 26 And an Angel of our Lord spake to Philippe saying Arise and goe tovvard the South to the vvay that goeth dovvne from Hierusalem into Gaza ″
their coastes ✠verse 51 But they * shaking of the dust of their fecte against them came to Icónium ✠verse 52 The disciples also vvere replenished vvith ioy and vvith the holy Ghost ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 2. As they vvere ministring If vve should as our Aduersaries do boldly turne vvhat text vve list and flee from one language to an other for the aduantage of our cause vve might haue translated for ministring sacrificing for so * the Greeke doth signifie and so Erasmus translated yea vve might haue translated Saying Masse for so they did and the Greeke Fathers here of had their name Liturgie vvhich Erasmus translateth Masse saying Missa Chrysostomi But vve keepe our text as the translators of the Scriptures should do most religiously 2. Separate me Though Paul vvere taught by God him self and specially designed by Christ to be an Apostle and here chosen by the Holy Ghost together vvith Barnabas yet they vvere to be ordered consecrated and admitted by men Vvhich vvholy condemneth al these nevv rebellious disordered spirites that chalenge and vsurpe the office of preaching and other sacred actions from heauen vvithout the Churches admission 3. Fasting Hereof the Church of God vseth and prescribeth publike fastes at the foure soléue times of giuing holy Orders vvhich are our Imber daies as a necessarie preparatiue to so great a vvorke as S. Leo declareth by this place naming it also an Apostolical tradition See S. Leo Ser. 9 de ieiuniâ— 7 mensis Calixtus ep 1. to 1. Conc. Conc. Magunt c. 34. 35. to 3. And this fasting vvas not fasting from sinne nor moral or Christian temperance as the Protestants ridiculously affirme for such fasting they vvere bound euer to keepe but it vvas abstinence for a time from al meates or from some certaine kindes of meates vvhich vvas ioyned vvith praier and sacrifice and done specially at such seasons as the Church prescribed of al together as in Lent the Imber daies Friday Saturday and not vvhen euery man list as Aërius and such Heretikes did hold S. August har 53. 3. Imposing hands Because al blessings and consecrations vvere done in the Apostles time by the external ceremonie of imposition of hands diuers Sacraments vvere named of the same specially Confirmation as is noted before and holy Ordering or consecrating Bishops Priests and Deacons and Subdeacons as vve see here and els vvhere In vvhich though there vvere many holy vvordes and ceremonies and a very solemne action yet vvhatsoeuer is done in those Sacraments is altogether called Imposition of hands as vvhatsoeuer vvas done in the vvhole diuine mysterie of the B. Sacrament is named fraction of bread for the Apostles as S. Denys Eccl. bier c. 1 in fine vvriteth purposely kept close in their open speaches and vvritings vvhich might come to the hands or eares of Infidels the sacred vvordes and actions of the Sacraments And S. Ambrose saith in 1 Tim. c. 4. The imposition of the hand is mystical vvordes vvherevvith the elected is conformed and made apt to his function receiuing authoritie his conscience bearing vvitnes that he may be bold in our Lordes steed to offer sacrifice to God And S. Hierom The imposition of hand is the Ordering of Clerkes Which is done by praier of the voice and imposition of the hand And this is in some inferior orders also but Paul and Barnabas vvere ordered to a higher function then inferior Priests euen to be Bishops through out al Nations 4. Sent of the Holy Ghost Vvhosoeuer be sent by the Church are sent of the Holy Ghost though in such an extraordinarie sort it be not done Vvhereby vve see hovv far the Officers of our soules in the Church do passe the temporal Magistrates vvho though they be of Gods ordinance yet not of the Holy Ghosts special calling CHAP. XIIII Naxt in Iconiâ—â— they preach vvhere many being conuerted of both sortes the obstinate Ievves raise persecution 6 Then in the tovvnes of Lycaâ—niÌ„a vvhere the Heathen first seing that Paul had healed one borne lame are hardly persuaded but they are Gods 18 but aftervvard by the instigation of the malitious Ievves they stone Paul leauing him for dead 20 And so hauing done their circuite they returne the same vvay confirming the Christians and making Priests for euery Church 2â— And being come home to Antioche in Syria they report al to the Church there verse 1 AND it came to passe at Iconium that they entred together into the synagogue of the Ievves and so spake that a very great multitude of Ievves and of the Greekes did beleeue ✠verse 2 But the Ievves that vvere incredulous stirred vp and incensed the hartes of the Gentils to anger against the brethren ✠verse 3 A long time therfore they abode dealing confidently in our Lord vvho gaue testimonie to the vvord of his grace graunting signes and vvonders to be done by their handes ✠verse 4 And the multitude of the citie vvas deuided and certaine of them in deede vvere vvith the Ievves but certaine vvith the Apostles ✠verse 5 And vvhen the Gentils and the Ievves vvith their princes had made an assault to vse them contumeliously and to stone them ✠verse 6 vnderstanding it they fled to the cities of Lycaónia Lystra and Derbé and the vvhole countrie about and there they vvere euangelizing ✠verse 7 And a certaine man at Lystra impotent of his feete sate there lame from his mothers vvombe that neuer had vvalked ✠verse 8 This same heard Paul speaking Vvho looking vpon him and seeing that he had faith for to be saued ✠verse 9 he said vvith a loud voice Stand vp right on thy feete And he leaped vvalked ✠verse 10 And the multitudes vvhen they had seen vvhat Paul had done lifted vp their voice in the lycaónian tongue saying Gods made like to men are descended to vs. ✠verse 11 And they called Barnabas Iupiter but Paul Mercurie because he vvas the cheefe speaker ✠verse 12 The Priest also of Iupiter that vvas before the citie bringing oxen garlands before the gates vvould vvith the people ″ sacrifice ✠verse 13 Vvhich thing vvhen the Apostles Barnabas Paul heard renting their coates they leaped forth into the multitudes crying ✠verse 14 and saying Ye men vvhy doe you these things Vve also are mortal men like vnto you preaching to you for to conuert from these vaine things to the liuing God that made the heauen and the earth and the sea and al things that are in them ✠verse 15 vvho in the generations past suffred al the Gentils to goe their ovvne vvaies ✠verse 16 Hovvbeit he left not him self vvithout testimonie being beneficial from heauen giuing raines and fruiteful seasons filling our hartes vvith foode gladnes ✠verse 17 And speaking these things they scarse appeased the multitudes from sacrificing to them ✠verse 18 But there came in certaine Ievves from Antioche
verse 27 For the hart of this people is vvaâ—en grosse and vvith their eares haue they heauily heard and their eies they haue shut left perhaps they may see vvith their eies and heare vvith their eares and vnderstand vvith their hart and be conuerted and I heale them ✠verse 28 Be it knovven therfore to you that this Saluation of God is sent to the Gentiles and they vvil heare ✠verse 29 And vvhen he had said these things the Ievves vvent out from him hauing much questioning among them selues ✠verse 30 And he taried ful tvvo yeres in his hired lodging and he receiued al that came into him ✠verse 31 preaching the kingdom of God and â—eaching the things that concerne our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvith al confidence vvithout prohibition ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII â— Shaking of the beast The promes of Christ Marc. 16 that venemous serpents should not hurt them that beleeue in him is fulfilled not in al beleuers but in such as had the gift of miracles as S. Paul had Vvhom here a viper by nature so venemous that the people thought he should haue died out of hand did no vvhit annoy he extinguishing by the povver of Christ al the poison of the beast Yea and as the Christian people there til this day beleeue by S. Paules praiers the Iland vvas deliuered for euer from al such venemous serpents in so much that children there play vvith scorpions euer since that time and Pilgrimes daily carie vvith them peeces of stones out of the place vvhere S. Paul abode by vvhich they affirme that they heale them vvhich in other countries adioyning are bitten of scorpions the medicine therfore being called S. Paules grace The Heretikes that knovv not the povver of God nor the miraculous vertues giuen to his Saincts maruel and blaspheme vvhen they beare such things as be proper to certaine countries attributed sometimes to Gods miracles done by his Saincts â— as though that vvere not possible or vvere not as much to Gods honour and more then things proceding only of natural causes Such profane men vvould not haue attributed the holsomâ—es of the vvaters of Iericho to Eliseus his vertue and miracles amending them by casting salt into them if the Scripture had not expresly testified the same It is the part of al faithful men to referre such things to God vvhen any iust occasion is giuen therevnto rather then to nature though the incredulous doe alvvaies contrarie for feare of superstition dishonouring God As though this escape of drovvning might better and more to Gods glorie be referted to chaunce and the mariners industrie then to S. Paules praiers and extraordinarie vvorking â—0 Chaine I vvould vvish novv saith S. Chrystome to be for a time in the place vvhere these chaines remaine and to see the â—etters vvhich Diuels feare and Angels reuerence homil 5 ad populum Antiochenum See also S. Gregorie lib. â— episto â—0 of the miracles done by S. Paules chaines and that he sendeth to the Emperesse Constantia some dust thereof 〈◊〉 of for a great Relike and holy gift 22. Concerning this sect The Heretikes of al sortes comfort them selues much vvhen they finde here or els vvhere the Christian faith called of the Ievves or incredulous persons a Sect or an Heresie sometimes in contempt of Christes person the Maister of the same the Secte of the Nazarens as though the Church of God might as vvel erre in naming their doctrine Heresie as the Ievves and Pagans might and did misse in condemning Christian religion for an Heresie or as though the Protestants doctrine vvere as vvel proued and tried to be no Heresie by the Prophâ—ts and other Scriptures miracles and consent of al Nations and ages as Christes blessed doctrine is Vvhereas in deed the Protestants doctrine is euidently conuinced to be heretical by the same arguments that Christes religion is proued to be the only true doctrine of saluation and not an heresie And vvhosoeuer can deduce the Christian faith from Adam to this day through out al the Fathers Patriarches Prophetes Priests Apostles and Bishops by descent and succession of al lavves and states of true vvorshippers and beleeuers vvhich is the only or special vvay to proue that the Christian faith is no heresie he shal by the same meanes al at once proue the Protestants doctrine to be an heresie and a false secte That the Ievves therfore and il men in al places contradicted the Christian religion calling it an Heresie or a Sect as though it had a beginning of some certaine Sect-Maister other them God him self they vvere deceiued and the Church of God neuerthelesse calling the Protestants doctrine Heresie in the vvorst part that can be and in the vvorst sort that euer vvas doth right and most iustly The end of the Actes of the Apostles Vvherevnto we ioyne for the readers behalfe tvvo Tables of the tvvo cheefe Apostles and a note of the rest as an abridgement of the said booke and a supply of some things not there mentioned THE SVMME OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CONTEINING SPECIALLY THE GESTES OF THE TVVO PRINCIPAL Apostles SS Peter and Paul in such order of time and yeres of the Emperours and from Christs Natiuitia and Ascension as they vvere done so â—â—r as by holy Scriptures or Ecclesiastical vvriters may be gathered Wherein though is be not possible to set dovvne the procise and vndoubted time or yere of euery thing because neither S. Luke nor others do note particularly and orderly the moments of euery action of the said Apostles noâ— vve folovv the most probable and plaine 〈◊〉 that vve finde in holy Scripture and auncient vvriters Whereby the studious reader may easily discouer the folly of the Protestants that can finde no time when * Peter might possibly come to Rome be Bishop and die there diuers things in S. Paules actes being no lesse hard to reconcile to the course of S. Lukes narration then any thing touching the historie of S. Peter namely his * three yeres preaching in Arabia al vvhich must needes be true vvhether vve bit the very iust time or no and hovv so euer authors differ about the same A TABLE OF S. PETER Tiberij Nat. DnÌ„i Ascen  18 34 1 PETER causeth the Disciples to procede to the election of an other Apostle in Iudas roome Act. 1.    Receiuing vvith the rest the gifts of the Holy Ghost on Vvhit-sunday he made the first Sermon and conuerted 3000. Act. 2.    He cureth one borne lame preacheth Christ and penance to the Ievves so that 5000 beleeued Act. 3 4.    He is imprisoned released againe threatened and commaunded to preache no more but he vvith Iohn ansvvereth that they must obey God more then man Act. 4.    He striketh to death vvith a vvord Ananias and Saphira for sacrilege Act. 5.    He is sent
for he is gods minister vnto thee for good But if thou doe euil feare for he ″ beareth not the svvord without cause For he is Gods minister a reueÌ„ger vnto vvrath to him that doeth euil ✠verse 5 Therfore be subiect of necessitie not only for vvrath but also for conscience sake ✠verse 6 For therfore ″ you giue tributes also for they are the ministers of God seruing vnto this purpose ✠verse 7 Render therfore to al men their devv * to vvhom tribute tribute to vvhom custom custom to whom feare feare to vvhoÌ„ honour honour ✠verse 8 Ovve no man any thing but that you loue one an other For he that loueth his neighbour hath fulfilled the lavv ✠verse 9 For Thou shalt not commit aduoutrie Thou shalt not kil Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false vvitnes Thou shalt not couet and if there be any other commaundement it is comprised in this vvord Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self ✠verse 10 The loue of thy neighbour vvorketh no euil Loue therfore is the fulnesse of the lavv ⊢ ✠verse 11 And that knovving the season that it is novv the houre for vs to rise from sleepe For novv our saluation is neerer then vvhen vve beleeued ✠verse 12 The night is passed and the day is at hand Let vs therfore cast of the vvorkes of darknesse and doe on the armour of light ✠verse 13 As in the day let vs vvalke honestly not in banketings and drunkennes not in chamberings and impudicities not in contention and emulation ✠verse 14 but doe ye on our Lord IESVS Christ ⊢ and make not prouision for the flesh in concupiscenees ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 1. Euery soul be subiect Because the Apostles preached libertie by Christ from the yoke of the Law and seruitude of sinne and gaue al the faithful both example and commaundement to obey God more then men and withal euer charged them expresly to be obedient and subiect to their Prelates as to them which had cure of their soules and were by the Holy Ghost placed ouer the Church of God there were many in those daies newly conuerted that thougt them solues free from al temporal Botestats carnal Lordes and humane creatures or powers wherevpon the bondman tooke him self to be loose from his seruitude the subiect from his Soueraine were he Emperour King Duke or what other secular Magistrate so euer specially the Princes of those daies being Heathens and persecutors of the Apostles and of Christes religion for which cause and for that the Apostles were vntruely charged of their Aduersaries that they withdrevvâ— men from order and obedience to Ciuil lavves and Officers S. Paul here as S. Peter doth 1 Chap. 2. cleereth him self and expresly chargeth euery man to be subiect to his temporal Prince and Superior Not euery man to al that be in Office or Superiority but euery one to him whom God hath put in authoritie ouer him by that he is his Maister Lord king or such like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either to them in matters of religion or regiment of their soules for most part vvere Pagans whom the Apostle could not vvill men to obey in matters of faith but to them in such things onely as 〈…〉 and what other causes so euer consist vvith Gods holy vvill and ordinance for * against God no power may be 〈◊〉 1. No povver but of God S. Chrysostome here noteth that power 〈◊〉 Superioritie is Gods ordinance but not ofâ—somes al Princes because to any may vsur 〈◊〉 who reigne by his permission onely and not by his appointment nor al actions that euery one doeth in and by his soueraine povver as Iuâ—ians apostaste and 〈◊〉 of Catholikes 〈…〉 oppression of the Israelites Achaâ—s persecution of the Prophets Neros executing of the Apostles Herods and Pilats condemning of Christ al which things God permitted them by he abuse of their power to accomplish 〈◊〉 they vvere out of the compasse of his causing and ordinance 2. They that resist Vvhosoeuer resisteth or obeieth not his lavvful Superior in those causes vvherein he is subiect vnto him withstandeth Gods appointment sinneth â—oadly and is vvorthy to be punished both in this vvorld by his Superior and by God in the next life for in temporal gouernement and causes the Christians vvere bound in conscience to obey their Heathen Imperours though on the other side they were bound vnder paine of deâ—â—ation to obey their Apostles and Prelates and not to obey their kings or Emperours in matters of religion Vvhereby it is cleere that vvhen vve be commaunded to obey our Superiors it is meant alvvaies and onely in such things as they may lawfully commaund and in respect of such matters Vvherein they be our Superiors 4. Beareth not the sword That the Apostle meaneth here specially of temporal povvers vve may see by the svvord tribute external compulsion vvhich he here attributeth to them And the Christian men then had no doubt vvhether they should obey their Spiritual povvers but novv the disease is cleane contrarie for al is giuen to the secular povver and nothing to the spiritual vvhich expresly is ordained by Christ and the Holy Ghost and al the faithful are commaunded to be subiect there vnto as to Christs ovvne vvord and vvill There vvere Heretikes called Begardi that tooke avvay al rule and Superioritie The wâ—â—lefists vvould obey nor Prince nor Prelate if he vvere once in deadly sinne The Protestants of our time as vve may see in al Countrieâ— vvhere the secular svvord is dravven against their Sectes care neither for the one nor for the other though they extol onely the secular vvhen it maketh for them The Catholikes onely most humbly obey both euen according to Gods ordinance the one in temporal causes and the other in Spiritual in vvhich order both these States haue blessedly florished in al Christian countries euer since Christeâ— time and it is the very vvay to preserue both as one day al the vvorld shal confesse vvith vs. 6. Ten giue tributes Though euery man ought to be ready to serue his temporal Prince vvith his goods by tributes of vvhat other lavvful taxes and subsidies so euer yet they may exempt by priuileges vvhom they thinke good As in al countries Christian Priests for the honour of Christ whose Ministers they be haue by the grauntes and auncient charters or kings be he excepted and exempted Notvvithstanding they vvere neuer vnready to serue voluntarely their soueraine in al common causes vvith vvhatsoeuer they had See Annot. in Mat. 17 26. â—â— Not in 〈◊〉 This vvas the very place vvhich S. Augustine that glorious Doctor vvas by a voice from heauen directed vnto at his first miraculous and happy conuersion not only to the Catholike faith but also to perpetual continencie by this voice comming from heauen Tolle lege Tolle lege Take vp and read take vp
bound to the lavv so long time as her husband liueth but if her husband sleepe she is at libertie let her marie to vvhom she vvil only in our Lord. ✠verse 40 But more blessed shal she be if she so remaine according to my counsel and I thinke that I also haue the Spirit of God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII 2. His ovvne vvise He saith not as the Protestants here pretend to excuse the vnlavvful coniunction of Votaries Let euery one mary but let euery one haue keepe or vse his ovvne vvise to vvhom he vvas maried before his conuersion for the Apostle ansvvereth here to the first question of the Corinthians vvhich vvas not vvhether it vvere lavvful to mary but vvhether they vvere not bound vpon their conuersion to absteine from the company of their vviues married before in their infidelitie as some did persuade them that they ought to doe Hiero. li. 1 cont Iouin c. 4. Chrys in hunc locum be 19. 3. Let the husband render These vvordes open the Apostles intention and talke to be onely of such as are already maried and to iustruct them of the bond and obligation that is betvvene the maried couple for rendring of the dette of carnal copulation one to an other declaring that the maried persons haue yelded their bodies so one to an other that they can not vvithout mutual consent neither perpetually nor for a time defraude one the other 5. Giue your self to praier This time the Heretikes doctrine and high estimatiō of matrimonial actes are far from the puritie of the Apostolike and primitiue Church vvhen the Chrisians to make their praiers and fastings more acceptable to God abstained by mutual consent euen from their lavvful vviues our nevv Maisters not much absteining as it may be thought from their vviues for any such matter And yet S. Augustine saith the Prelate should passe other in this case and thinke that not to be lavvful for him that may be borne in others because he must daily supply Christes roome offer baptize and pray for the people So saith he li. 1. q. 〈◊〉 vtroque test q. 127 in fine See S. Hiero. li. 1 c. 19 aduers Iouin S. Ambr. li. 1 Offic. c. vlt. But alas for the people vvhose maried Pastors are in this point far vvorse then the vulgar folke neither teaching continencie nor giuing good example 6. By indulgence not commaundement Lest some might misconstre his former vvordes as though he had precisely commaunded maried persons not to abstaine perpetually from carnal copulation or not to giue their consent one to an other of continencie but for a time onely he declareth plainely that he gaue no rule or precept absolutely therein but that he spake al the foresaid condescending to their infirmities onely insinuating that continencie from carnal copulation is much better and that him self kept it continually Aug. de bon coniug c. 10. Enchirid. c. 78. 7. A proper gift To such as may lavvfully mary or be already maried God giueth not alvvaies that more high and special gift or grace of continencie though euery one of them al that duely aske and labour for it might haue it but such are not bound to endeuour or seeke for it alvvaies and therfore can not be commaunded to abstaine further then they like but vvhensoeuer a man is bound to abstaine either by vovv or any other necessarie occasion as if one of the parties be in prison vvarre banishment siknos or absent perpetually by lavvful diuorce the other must needes in paine of damnation abstaine and can not excuse the vvant of the gift of chastitie for he is bound to aske it and to seeke for it of God by fasting praying and chastising his body and so labouring duely for it God vvil giue the grace of chastitie So had S. Paul it and so had al the holy men that euer liued chast Therfore detest the doctrine of the Protestants in this point that vvhen they list not fast nor pray for it say they haue not the gift And it vvere a great maruel vvhy so fevv of the nevv Sectes or rather none novv a daies haue that gift but that vve see it is obtained by those meanes vvhich our forefathers vsed they vse not at all To liue in mariage continently vvithout the breach of coniugal fidelitio is a gift of God also but men must not breake their faith of vvedlocke for vvant of it but must knovv that God giueth that gift to such as humbly aske it of him August de gras lib. arbitrio c. 4. De continent c. 1. 9. If they conteine not He meaneth of such as be free for if they marry after they haue made vow or promes to God of chastitie they are vvorthely damned such being bound to conteine and so may conteine if they list August de bono viduit c. 8. 9. de adult coniug li. 1. c. 15. de fide ad Petrum c. 3. infine Ambros ad virg lapsam c. 5. 9. Better to marry It is better to marry for the said persons that be free then to be ouerthrovven and fall into fornication for to burne or to be burnt is not to be tempted onely as the Protestants thinke that picke quarels easely to marry but it signifieth * to yeld to concupiscence either in minde or external vvorke Vvse say also for such as be free for concerning others lavvfully made Priests and such as othervvise haue made vow of chastitie they cannot marry at al and therfore there is no comparison in them betvvixt mariage and fornication or burning for their mariage is but pretensed and is the vvorst sort of continencie and fornication or burning 11. To remaine vnmarried Neither partie may dimisse the other and mary an other for any cause for though they be separated for fornication yet neither may marry againe August de adult coniug li. 1 c. 8. 9. and li. 26. 5. 19. See Annotat. Mat. 19. and S. Augustine in his vvhole bookes de adulter coniugijs to 6. 12. I say not our Lord. By this vve learne that there vvere many matters ouer and aboue the things that Christ taught or prescribed left to the Apostles order and interprecation vvherein they might as the case required either commaund or counsel and vve bound to obey accordingly 14. Sanctified Vvhen the infidel partie is said to be cleane or sanctified by the faithful or the children of their mariage to be cleane vve may not thinke that they be in grace or state of saluation thereby but onely that the mariage is * an occasion of sanctification to the infidel partie and to the children for S. Augustine li. 3 de pec mer. remis c. 12. concludeth against the Pelagians as vve may doe against the Caluinists holding Christian mens children to be holy from their mothers vvombe and not to neede Baptisme that vvhat other sanctification soeuer it be that is here meant it can not
verb. Do. sec Mat. Tertul. li. 4. cont Marc. Chrys ho. 2. in 2. ad Tim. in fine ho. de prodit Iuda to 3. Grego Nyss in orat Catech. Damase li. 4. c. 14. 24. My body Vvhen the vvordes of Consecration be by tho said impietie of the Protestants thus remoued from the elements no maruel if Christes holy body and bloud be not there or that it is novv no more a Sacrament but common bread and vvine So they that vniustly charge the Cath. Church vvith defrauding the people of one peece of the Sacramēt haue in very deede left no part nor spice of Sacrament neither folovving Christ as they pretend nor S. Paul nor any Euangelist but their owne detestable Secte hauing boldly defaced the vvhole institution not in any accidental indifferent circunstances but in the very substance and al. The right name is gone the due elements both gone no blessing or consecration or other action ouer them the formes be gone and consequently the body and bloud the Sacrament and the Sacrifice 24. This doe By these vvordes authoritie and povver is giuen to the Apostles and by the like in the Sacrament of Orders to al lavvful Priests onely No maruel then that the nevv heretical Ministers being lay men giue the people nothing but bare bread and vvine profane naked and natural elements void of Sacrament and al grace See the Annotation vpon S. Luke chap. 22 19. 24. Take and eate This pertaineth to the receiuing of those things vvhich by consecration are present and sacrificed before as vvhen the people or Priests in the old Lavv did eate the hostes offered or part thereof they vvere made partakers of the sacrifice done to God before And this is not the substance or being or making of the Sacrament or Sacrifice of Christes body and bloud but it is the vse and application to the receiuer of the things vvhich vvere made and offered to God before There is a difference betvvixt the making of a medecine or the substance and ingredience of it and the taking of it Novv the receiuing being but a consequence or one of the endes vvhy the Sacrament vvas made the meane to apply it vnto vs the Aduersaries vnlearnedly make it al and some ad therfore improperly name the vvhole Sacrament and ministration therof by calling it the Communion Vvhich name they giue also rather then any other to make the ignorant beleeue that many must communicate together as though it vvere so called for that it is common to many By which collusion they take avvay the receiuing of the Priest alone of the sicke alone of reseruing the consecrated Host and the vvhole Sacrament Against vvhich deceite knovv that this part of the MASSE is not called Communiō for that many should concurre together alwaies in the external Sacrament but for that vve do communicate or ioyne in vnitie and perfect felovvship of one body vvith al Christian men in the vvorld vvith al vve say that eate it through the vvhole Church and not vvith them onely vvhich eate vvith vs at one time And this fellovvship riseth of that that vve be euery time we receiue either alone or vvith companie partakers of that one body vvhich is receiued through out al the vvorld It is called cōmunion saith S. Damascent so in deede it is for that by it vve comunicate vvith Christ be partakers of his flesh diuinitie by it doe cōcommunicate and are vnited one vvith an other onely let vs take heeds that vve do not participat vvith heretikes And vvhen the Apostle saith that al be one bread and one body that are partakers of one Bread he meaneth not of them onely that communicate at one time and place but that al be so that communicate in vnitie through the whole Church Thē the name Communion is as ignorantly vsed of them as the name of Supper 26. You shal shevv Vpon this vvord the Heretikes fondly ground their false supposition that this Sacrament can not rightly be ministred or made vvithout a sermon of the death of Christ and that this and other Sacraments in the Church be not profitable when they be ministred in a strange language As though the grace force operation actiuitie together vvith the iustruction and representation of the things which they signifie vvere not in the very substance matter forme vse and vvorke it self of euery of the Sacraments and as though preaching vvere not one vvay to shevv Christes Passion and the Sacraments an other vvay namely this Sacrament conteining in the very kindes of the elements and the action a most liuely representation of Christes death As vvisely might they say that neither Abels sacrifice nor the Paschal lambe could signifie Christes death vvithout a Sermon 27. Guilty of the body First herevpon marke vvel that il men receiue the body and bloud of Christ be they infidels or il liuers For in this case they could not be guilty of that vvhich they receiue not Secondly that it could not be so heinous an offense for any man to receiue a peece of bread or a cuppe of vvine though they vvere a true Sacrament For it is a deadly sinne to receiue any Sacramēt with vvil intentiō to cōtinevv in sinne or vvithout repentance of former sinnes but yet by the vnvvorthy receiuing of no other Sacrament is man guilty of Christes body and bloud but here vvhere the vnvvorthy as S. Chrysostom saith doth vilany to Christes ovvne person as the Ievves or Gentiles did that crucified it Chrys ho. de non contemn Ec. c. Ho. 60 61 ad po Antioch Vvhich inuincibly proueth against the Heretikes that Christ is really present 28. Let him proue A man must examine his life diligently vvhether he be in any mortal sinne and must confesse him self of euery offense vvhich he knovveth or feareth to be deadly before he presume to come to the holy Sacrament For so the Apostles doctrine here vvith the continual custom of the Cath. Church and the Fathers example binde him to doe Cypr. de laps nu 7. Aug. Eccl. dog c. 53. 29. Not diseruing the body That is because he putteth no difference nor distinction betvvixt this high meate and others and therfore S. Augustine saith ep 118. c. 3. that it is he that the Apostle saith shal be damned that doth not by singular veneration or adoration make a difference betvvene this meate and al others And againe in Psal 98. No man eateth it before he adore it And S. Ambrose li. 3 c. 12 de Sp. San. We adore the flesh of Christ in the Mysteries S. Chrysostome ho. 24 in 1 Cor. We adore him on the altar as the Sages did in the manger S. Nazianzene in Epitaph Gorgoniae My sister called on him vvhich is vvorshipped vpon the altar Theodorete Dial. 2 Inconf The Mystical tokens be adored S. Denys this Apostles scholer made solemne inuocation of the Sacrament after Consecration
vnderstanding of the vvhole assemblie edifieth not him self alone but al his hearers 6. If I come That is If I your Apostle and Doctor should preach to you in an vnknovven tongue and neuer vse any kinde of exposition interpretatioÌ„ or explication of my strange vvordes vvhat profite could you take thereby 8. If the trumpet As the Trumpeter can not giue vvarning to or from the fight vnles he vse a distinct intelligible sound or stroke knovven to the souldiars euen so the preacher that exhorteth to good life or dehorteth from sinne except he doe it in a speach vvhich his hearers vnderstand can not attaine to his purpose nor doe the people any good 13. Let him pray that He that hath onely the gift of strange tonges let him pray to God for the gift of interpretation that the one may be more profitable by the other for to exhort or preach in a strange tongue vvas not vnlavvful nor vnprofitable but glorious to God so that the speach had bene either by him self or by an other aftervvard expounded 14. My spirit praieth Also vvhen a man praieth in a strange tongue vvhich him self vnderstandeth not it is not so fruitful for instruction to him as if he knevv particularly vvhat he praied Neuertheles the Apostle forbiddeth nor such praying neither confessing that his spirit hart and affection praieth vvel tovvardes God though his minde and vnderstanding be not profited to instruction as othervvise it might haue bene if he vnderstood the vvordes Neither yet doth he appoint such an one to get his strange praier translated into his vulgar tongue to obteine thereby the foresaid instruction See the Declaration folovving of this Chapter 22. A signe The extraordinarie gift of tonges vvas a miraculous signe in the primitine Church to be vsed specially in the Nations of the Heathen for their conuersion 23. Infidels In the primitiue Church vvhen Infidels dvvelt neere or among Christians and often times came vnto their publike preaching exercises of exhortation and exposition of Scriptures and the like it vvas both vnprofitable and ridiculous to heare a number talking teaching singing Psalmes the like one in this language an other in that al at once like a blacke saunts and one often not vnderstood of an other sometime not to them selues and to strangers or the simple standâ—râ—s by not at al. Vvhere othervvise if they had spoken either in knovven tonges or had done it in order hauing an expositor or interpreter vvithal the Infidels might haue bene conuinced 26. A Psalme Vve see here that those spiritual exercises consisted specially first in singing or giuing forth nevv Psalmes or praiers and laudes secondly in Doctrine teaching or reading lectures thirdly in Reuelation of secrete things either present or to come fourthly in speaking Tonges of strange Nations lastly in translating or Interpreting that vvhich vvas said into some common knovven language as into Greeke Latin c. Al vvhich gifts they had among them by miracle from the holy Ghost 27. In course Al these things they did vvithout order of pride and contention they preached they prophecied they praied they blessed vvithout any seemely respect one of an other or obseruing of turnes and entercourse of vttering their Giftes Yea vvomen vvithout couer or veile and vvithout regard of their sexe or the Angels or Priests or their ovvne husbands malepartly spake tonges taught or prophecied vvith the rest This vvas then the disorder among the Corinthians vvhich the Apostle in this vvhole chapter reprehendeth and sought to redresse by forbidding vvomen vtterly that publike exercise and teaching men in vvhat order and course as vvel for speaking in tonges as interpreting and prophecying it should be kept A MORE AMPLE DECLARATION OF THE sense of this 14 Chapter This then being the scope and direct drift of the Apostle as is most cleere by his vvhole discourse and by the record of al antiquitie let the godly graue and discrete Reader take a tast in this one point of the Protestants deceitful dealing abusing the simplicitie of the popular by peruerse application of Gods holy vvord vpon some smal similitude and equiuocation of certaine termes against the approued godly vse and truth of the vniuersal Church for the seruice in the Latin or Greeke tongue which they ignorantly or rather vvilfully pretend to be against this discourse of S. Paul touching strange tonges Know therfore first that here is no vvord written or meant of any other tongues but such as men spake in the Primitiue Church by miracle and that nothing is meant of those tongues vvhich were the common languages of the vvorld or of the Faithful vnderstood of the learned and ciuil people in euery great citie and in which the Scriptures of the Old or new Testament vvere written as the Hebrevv Greeke and Latin for though these also might be giuen by miracle without study yet being knovven to the Iewes Romans or Greekes in euery place they be not counted among the differences of barbarous and strange tonges here spoken of which could not be interpreted commonly but by the miraculous gift also of interpretation And therfore this Apostle as the Euangelists also and others did their bookes vvrote his Epistles in Greeke to the Romans and to al other Churches Vvhich vvhen he vvrote though he penned them not in the vulgar language peculiar to euery people yet he vvrote them not in Tongue that is in any strange tongue not intelligible vvithout the gift of interpretation vvhere of he speaketh here but in a notable knovven and learned speach interpretable of thousands in euery countrie No more did S. Augustine our Apostle speaking in Latin bringing in the Scriptures and Seruice in Latin preach and pray in Tonges according to the Apostles meaning here for the Latin vvas not nor is not in any part of the Vvest either miraculous or strange though it be not the National tongue of any one countrie this day And therfore S. Bede saith li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1 that being then foure diuers vulgar languages in our countrie the Latin vvas made common to them al. And in deede of the tvvo though in truth neither sort be forbidden by this passage of S. Paul the barbarous languages of euery seueral prouince in respect of the vvhole Church of Christ are rather the strange Tonges here spoken of then the common Latin tongue vvhich is vniuersally of al the Vvest Church more or lesse learned and pertaineth much more to vnitie and orderly coniunction of al Nations in one faith Seruice and vvorship of God then if it vvere in the sundry barbarous speaches of euery Prouince Vvherein al Christians that trauel about this part of the vvorld or the Iudes either vvhere so euer they come shal finde the self same Masse Mattins and Seruice as they had at home Vvhere novv if vve goe to Germanie or the Germans or Geneuians come to vs eche others Seruice shal be thought strange and
the kingdom of God neither shal corruption possesse incorruption ✠verse 51 Behold I tel you a mysterie Vve shal al in deede rise againe but vve shal not al be changed ✠verse 52 In a moment in the tvvinkling of an eie at the * last trompet for * the trompet shal sound and the dead shal rise againe incorruptible and vve shal be changed ✠verse 53 For this corruptible must doe on incorruption this mortal doe on immortalitie ✠verse 54 And vvhen this mortal hath done on immortalitie then shal comme to passe the saying that is vvritten Death is svvallovved vp in victorie ✠verse 55 Death vvhere is thy victorie Death vvhere is thy sting ✠verse 56 And the sting of death is sinne and the povver of sinne is the Lavv. ✠verse 57 But thankes be to God that hath giuen vs the victorie by our Lord IESVS Christ ⊢ ✠verse 58 Therfore my beloued brethren be stable vnmoueable abounding in the worke of our Lord alvvaies knovving that your labour is not vaine in our Lord. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. â—â— Vvith me God vseth not man as a brute beast or a blocke but so vvorketh in him and by him that free wil may concurre in euery action vvith his grace vvhich is alvvaies the principal The heretikes to auoid this concurrence in vvorking labouring translate vvhich is vvith me vvhere the Apostle rather saith vvhich laboureth vvith me â—â— Let vs eate and drinke S. Ambrose applieth these vvordes to our Christian Epicurians that taks avvay fasting and deny the merite thereof Hovv can vve be saued saith he if we vvash not avvay our sinnes by fasting seeing the scriptures say fasting and almes deliuer from sinne Vvhat are these nevv maisters then that exclude al merite of fasting is not this the very voice of the heathen saying Let vs eate and drinke to morovv vve shal die li. 10. epist ep 82. CHAP. XVI He prescribeth an order for their contributing to the Christians at Hierusalem 3 promising to come vnto them 10 Of Timotheâ— and of Apollos comming thither 13 and so vvith exhortation and diuers commendations he endeth verse 1 AND concerning the collections that are made for the saincts as I haue ordeined to the Churches of Galatia so doe ye also ✠verse 2 In the first of the Sabboth let euery one of you put a part vvith him self laying vp vvhat shal vvel like him that not vvhen I come then collections be made ✠verse 3 And vvhen I shal be present vvhom you shal approue by letters them vvil I send to carie your grace into Hierusalem ✠verse 4 And if it be vvorthie that I also goe they shal goe vvith me ✠verse 5 And I vvil come to you vvhen I shal haue passed through Macedonia for I vvil passe through Macedonia ✠verse 6 And vvith you perhaps I vvil abide or vvil vvinter also that you may bring me on my vvay vvhithersoeuer I goe ✠verse 7 For I vvil not novv see you by the vvay for I hope that I shal abide vvith you some litle time if our Lord wil permit ✠verse 8 But I vvil tarie at Ephesus vntil Pentecost ✠verse 9 For a great doore and euident is opened vnto me and many aduersaries ✠verse 10 And if Timothee come see that he be vvithout feare vvith you for he vvorketh the vvorke of our Lord as also I. ✠verse 11 Let no maÌ„ therfore despise him but coÌ„duct ye him in peace that he may come to me for I expect him vvith the brethren ✠verse 12 And of brother Apollo I doe you to vnderstand that I much intreated him to come to vnto you vvith the brethren at all it vvas not his minde to come novv but he vvil come vvhen he shal haue leisure ✠verse 13 Vvatch ye stand in the faith doe manfully be strengthened ✠verse 14 Let al your things be done in charitie ✠verse 15 And I beseeche you brethren you knovv the house of Stéphanas and of Fortunátus that they are the first fruites of Achaia haue ordeined them selues to the ministerie of the saincts ✠verse 16 that you also be subiect to such and to euery one that helpeth and laboureth with vs. ✠verse 17 And I reioyce in the presence of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus because that vvhich you vvanted they haue supplied ✠verse 18 For they haue refreshed both my spirit and yours Knovv them therfore that are such ✠verse 19 The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla vvith their domestical church salute you much in our Lord. ✠verse 20 Al the brethren salute you Salute one an other in a holy kisse ✠verse 21 The salutation vvith mine ovvne hand Paules ✠verse 22 If any man loue not our Lord IESVS Christ be he anáthema Maranatha ✠verse 23 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you ✠verse 24 My charitie be vvith you al in Christ IESVS Amen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS FOR the time vvhen this Epistle vvas vvritten looke the Argument of the epistle to the Romanes to vvit about the eightenth yere after his conuersion our Lordes passion because in the 11 chapter he maketh mention of 14 yeres not only after his Conuersion as to the Galatians but also after his rapte vvhich seemeth to haue bene when he vvas at Hierusalem Act. 9 26. foure yeres after his Conuersion Gal. 1 18 in a traunce or excesse of minde as he calleth it Act. 22 17. Is vvas vvritten at Troas it is thought and sent by Titus as vve reade chap. 8. It is for the most part against those false Apostles vvhom in the first part of the first to the Corinthians be noted or rather spared but novv is constrained to deale openly against them to defend both his ovvne person vvhich they sought to bring into contempt making vvay thereby to the correption of the Corinthians and vvithall to mainteine the excellencie of the Ministerie and Ministers of the nevv Testament aboue vvhich they did magnifie the Ministerie of the old Testament bearing themselues very high because they vvere Ievves Against these therefore S. Paule auoucheth the preeminent povver of his Ministerie by vvhich povver also he giueth a pardon to the incestuous fornicator vvhom he excommunicated in the last Epistle seeing novv his penance and againe threateneth to come excoÌ„municate those that had greuously sinned and remained impenitent Tvvo chapters also he interposeth of the couÌ„tributions to the church of Hierusalem mentioned in his last exhorting them to doe liberally and also to haue all in areadines against his comming THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAP. I. By his troubles in Asia he comforteth them and against his Aduersaries the false apostles of the levves alleageth to them the testimonie of his ovvne and also of their conscience 17 ansvvering them
verse 8 For the vvhich cause ″ I beseeche you that you confirme charitie tovvard him ✠verse 9 For therfore also haue I written that I may knovv the experiment of you vvhether in al things you be ″ obedient ✠verse 10 And vvhom you haue pardoned any thing ″ I also For my self also that vvhich I pardoned if I pardoned any thing ″ for you ″ in the person of Christ ✠verse 11 that vve be not ″ circumuented of Satan for vve are not ignorant of his cogitations ✠verse 12 And vvhen I vvas come to Troas for the Gospel of Christ and a doore vvas opened vnto me in our Lord ✠verse 13 I had no rest in my spirit for that I found not Titus my brother but bidding them fare vvel I vvent forth into Macedonia ✠verse 14 And thankes be to God vvho alvvaies triumpheth vs in Christ IESVS and manifesteth the odour of his knovvledge by vs in euery place ✠verse 15 For vve are the good odour of Christ vnto God in them that are saued and in them that perish ✠verse 16 To some in deede the odour of death vnto death but to others the odour of life vnto life And to these things vvho is so sufficient ✠verse 17 For vve are not as very many ″ adulterating the vvord of God but of sinceritie and as of God before God in Christ vve speake ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— This rebuke sufficeth This Corinthian for incest vvas excommunicated and put to penance by the Apostle as appeareth in the former Epistle c. 5. And here order is giuen for his absolution and pardoning Vvherein first vve haue a plaine example and proofe of the Apostolike povver there of binding and here of loosing there of punishing here of pardoning there of retaining sinnes here of remission Secondly vve may hereby proue that not onely amendment ceasing to sinne or repentance in hart and before God alone is alvvaies ynough to obteine ful reconcilement vvhereas vve see here his separation also from the faithful and the Sacraments and from al companie or dealing vvith other Christian men besides other bodily affliction al vvhich called of the Apostle before interitus carnis the destruction of the flesh and named here Rebuke or as the * Greeke word also importeth mulct penaltie correction chastisment were enioyned him by the Apostles commaundement in the face of the Church and by the offender patiently susteined so long Thirdly we see that it lieth in he handes of the Apostles Bishops and spiritual Magistrates to measure the time of such penance or discipline not onely according to the weight of the offence committed but also according to the weaknes of the persons punished and other respectes of time and place as to their wisedom shal be thought most agreable to the parties good and the Churches edification Lastly by this vvhole hardling of the offenders case we may refute the vvicked heresie of the Protestants that vvould make â—he simple beleeue no punishment of a mans ovvne person for sinnes coÌ„mitted nor penance enioyned by the Church nor any paines temporal or satisfaction for our life past to be necessarie but al such things to be superfluous because Christ hath satisfied ynough for all Vvhich Epicurian doctrine is refelled not onely hereby but also by the Prophets Iohn the Baptistes Christes and the Apostles preaching of penance and condigne workes or fruites of repentance to euery man in his ovvne person and not in Christes person onely and by the vvhole life and most plaine speaches and penitential canons of the holy doctors and Councels prescribing times of penance commending penance enioyning penance and continually vsing the word satisfaction in this case through out al their vvorkes as our Aduersaries them selues can not but confesse 8. I beseche you They vvhich at the beginning did beare to much vvith the offender and seemed Ioâ—h to haue him excommunicated in so austere maner yet through their obedience to the Apostle became on the other side so rigorous and so farre detested the malefactor after he vvas excommunicated that the Apostle novv meaning to absolue him vvas glad to intreate and commaund them also to accept him to their companie and grace againe 9. Obedient Though in the last chapter he discharged him self of tyrannical dominion ouer them yet he chalengeth their obedience in al things as their Pastor and Superior and consequently in this point of receiuing to mercie the penitent Corinthian Vvhereby vve see that as the power and authoritie of excommunicating so of absoluing also vvas in S. Paules person though both vvere to be done in the face of the Church els he vvould not haue commaunded or required their obedience 10. I also The Heretikes and others not vvel founded in the Scriptures and antiquitie maruel at the Popes pardons counting them either fruitles or vnlavvful or no elder then S. Gregorie But in deede the authoritie power and right of them is of Christes ovvne vvord and commission principally giuen to Peter and so aftervvard to al the Apostles and in their persons to al the cheefe Pastors of the Church vvhen it vvas said Whatsoeuer you loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen By vvhich commission the holy Bishops of old did cut of large peeces of penance enioyned to offenders and gaue peace grace or indulgence * before they had accomplished the measure of their appointed or deserued punishment and that is to giue pardon And so S. Paul here did tovvardes the Corinthian vvhom he assoiled of mere grace and mercie as the vvord donare or â—endonare doth signifie when he might longer haue kept him in penance and temporall affliction for his offence Vvherof though he had already before God invvardly repented yet vvas he iustly holden vnder this correction for some satisfaction of his fault past during the Apostles pleasure To remit then the temporal punishment or chastisment due to sinners after the offence it self and the guilt therof be forgiuen of God is an Indulgence or pardon vvhich the principal Magistrates of Gods Church by Christes vvarrant and the Apostles example haue euer done being no lesse authorised to pardon then to punish and by imitation of our Maister who forgaue * the aduouteresse and diuers other offenders not only their sinnes but also often the temporal punishments due for the same are as much giuen to mercie as to iustice 10. For you Theodorete vpon this place saith that the Apostle gaue this pardon to the Corinthian at the intercession of the blessed men Timotheus and Titus And we may read in sundrie places of S. Cyprian namely that Indulgences or remissions vvere giuen in the primitiue Church by the mediation of holy Confessors or Martyrs and by coÌ„municating the satisfactorie vvorkes of one to another to vvhich end they gaue their letters to Bishops in the behalfe of diuers their ChristiaÌ„ brethreÌ„ a thing most agreable to the
″ much more the ministerie of iustice aboundeth in glorie ⊢ ✠verse 10 For neither vvas it glorified vvhich in this part vvas glorious by reasō of the excelling glorie ✠verse 11 For if that which is made void is by glorie much more that vvhich abideth is in glorie ✠verse 12 Hauing therfore such hope vve vse much confidence ✠verse 13 and not * as Moyses put a vele vpon his face that the children of Israël might not behold his face vvhich is made voide ✠verse 14 but their senses vvere dulled For vntil this present day ″ the self same vele in the lecture of the old testament remaineth vnreuealed because in Christ it is made voide ✠verse 15 but vntil this present day vvhen Moyses is read a vele is put vpō their hart ✠verse 16 But vvhen he shal be conuerted to our Lord the vele shal be taken avvay ✠verse 17 And * our Lord is a Spirit And vvhere the Spirit of our Lord is there is ″ libertie ✠verse 18 But vve al beholding the glorie of our Lord vvith face reuealed are transformed into the same image from glorie vnto glorie as of our Lordes Spirit ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. The Epistle of Christ S. Paul and other holy vvriters of Scriptures did set dovvne many thinges in vvriting by penne inke and paper al vvhich be of the Holy Ghost but the special and proper booke of Christes truth and Gospel is not the external vvriting in those dead creatures but in the hartes of the faithful being the proper subiecte of these truthes and graces preached in the nevv Testament and the habitacle of the Holy Ghost In the vvhich booke of faithful mens hartes S. Paul vvrote diuers thinges not vttered in any Epistle as sundrie of the Apostles vvrote the Christian religion in the hartes of their hearers onely and in other material bookes not at all Vvhereof S. Irenaeus li. 3. ◠4. saith What and if the Apostles also had left no Scriptures ought vve not to folovv the order of the tradition vvhich they deliuered vnto them to vvhom they committed the Churches◠to the vvhich ordinance many nations of those barbarous people that haue beleeued in Christ do consent vvithout letter or inke hauing saluation vvritten in their hartes and keeping diligently the tradition of the elders And S. Hierom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero◠c. 9. ad Pa◠In the Greede of our faith and hope vvhich being deliuered by tradition from the Apostles is not vvritten in paper and inke but in the tables camal of the hart And this is the Churches booke also vvhereby and vvherein she keepeth faithfully al truth vvritten in the hartes of those to vvhom the Apostles did preach vvith the like diligence as she keepeth and preserueth the other booke vvhich is of holy Scriptures from al corruption of Heretikes and other iniuries 5. Of our selues This maketh first against the Heretikes called Pelagians that hold our meritorious actions or cogitations to be of free vvil onely and not of Gods special grace Secondly against the Protestantes vvho on the contrarie side referre al to God and take avvay mans freedom and proper motion in his thoughtes and doings the Apostle confessing our good cogitations to be our ovvne but not as comming of our selues but of God 6. The letter killeth As the letter of the old Lavv not truely vnderstood nor referred the Christ commaunding and not giuing grace and spirit to fulfil that vvhich vvas commaunded did by occasiō kill the carnal Iew so the letter of the nevv Testamēt not truely taken nor expounded by the Spirit of Christ vvhich is onely in his Church killeth the Heretike vvho also being carnal and void of spirit gaineth nothing by the external precepts or good lessons of the Scriptures but rather taketh hurt by the same See S. Augustine to 〈◊〉 Ser. 70 1000 de tempore li. de Sp. lit c. 5. 6. seq 9. Much more The preeminence of the new Testament and of the priesthod or Ministerie thereof before the old is that the nevv by al her Sacraments and Priests as ministers immediate of grace and remission of sinnes doth so ex opere operato giue the spirit of life and charitie into the hartes of the faithful as the old did giue the letter or external act of the Lavv. 14. The self same vele As the Ievves reading the old Testament by reason of their blindnes vvhich God for the punishment of their incredulitie suffereth to remaine as a couer vpon their eies and hartes can not see Christ in the Scriptures vvhich they daily heare read in their Synagogs but shal vvhen they beleeue in him and haue the couer remoued perceiue al to be most plainely done and spoken of him in their law Scriptures euen so Heretikes hauing as S. Augustine noteth a farre greater couer of blindnes and incredulitie ouer their hartes in respect of the Catholike Church vvhich they impugne then the Iewes haue concerning Christ can not see though they read or heare the Scriptures read neuer so much the maruelous euidence of the Catholike Church and truth in al pointes but vvhen they shal returne againe to the obedience of the same Church they shal finde the Scriptures most cleere for her and her doctrine and shal vvonder at their former blindnes 17. Libertie The Spirit and grace of God in the nevv Testament dischargeth vs of the bondage of the Lavv and sinne but is not a vvarrant to vs of fleshly licence as S. Peter vvriteth nor dischargeth Christians of their obedience to order lavv and power of Magistrates spiritual or temporal as some Heretikes of these daies do seditiously teach CHAP. IIII. That according as so glorious a ministerie requireth he liueth and preacheth sincerely 〈◊〉 the vvhich glorie his Aduersaries can not count vaine considering his persecutions because persecution is to Gods glorie and to our humilitie and hope and meritorious of increase of grace in this life and of most glorious bodies and soules aftervvard verse 1 THERFORE hauing this ministration according as vve haue obteined mercie vve faile not ✠verse 2 but vve renounce the secrete things of dishonestie not walking in crastines nor ″ adulterating the vvord of God but in manifestation of the truth commending our selues to euery conscience of men before God ✠verse 3 And if our Gospel be also hidde in them that perish it is hidde ✠verse 4 in vvhom the God of this vvorld hath blinded the mindes of the infidels that the illumination of the Gospel of the glorie of Christ vvho is the image of God might not shine to them ✠verse 5 For vve preache nor our selues but IESVS Christ our Lord and vs your seruants by IESVS ✠verse 6 because God that commaunded light to shine of darkenes he hath shined in our hartes to the illumination of the knovvledge of the glorie of God in the face of Christ IESVS ✠verse 7
you ✠verse 21 lest againe vvhen I come God humble me among you I mourne many of them that sinned before haue not done penaÌ„ce for the vncleannes fornication and incontinencie that they haue committed ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 1. Visions S. Cyprian ep 69. nu 4. complaineth that the Aduersaries of Gods Church and Priestes giue no credit to visions but their incredulitie is much more in our daies that condemne al such reuelations though they be reported and recorded for most certaine of holy S. Gregorie S. Bede or vvho els so euer Yea they are so vvicked in this case that the vision vvhich the holy author of the booke of Mathabees * calleth fide dignum vvâ—rthy of credit is one cause vvhy they deny the vvhole booke to be Canonical and as vvel might they for this vision deny al S. Paules Epistles and for the like the Actes of the Apostles Act. 9. 10. 11. 12. 27 and the Gospel it self Mat. 1 20. 2 13 19. 11. Aboue measure Apostles Though al vvere in that they vvere Apostles of one and the same order yet ye may see that some had maruelous great preeminence and priuilege aboue others in the same office specially S. Peter and S. Iohn vvhom S. Paul often calleth great Apostles aboue measue or passing Apostles â—l epilleâ—s c. 2 Cor. 11 5. 12 11. Gal. 2 9. 12. In signes Miracles be necessarie and be great signes of truth vvhen it is first nevvly taught And therfore let al Catholike men holâ— fast that faith vvhich vvas first preached and confirmed by miracles as in England by S Augustine and in other nations by other holy Apostolike men And let the Heretikes that preach extraordinarily nevvly and othervvise then vve receiued at our first conuersion shevv their calling and doctrine by miracles or els let them be taken for false Apostles as they be CHAP. XIII He driueth into them the feare of excommunication to the end that they doing penance beforehand he may not be compelled to vse his authoritie vvhen he commeth and as he hath threatened 11 And so vvith a general exhortation he endeth verse 1 LO this the third time I come vnto you * In the mouth of tvvo or three vvitnesses shal euery vvord stand ✠verse 2 I foretold and doe foretel as present and novv absent to them that sinned before and al the rest that if I come againe I vvil not spare ✠verse 3 Seeke you an experiment of him that speaketh in me Christ vvho in you is not vveake but is mightie in you ✠verse 4 For although he vvas crucified of infirmitie yet he liueth by the povver of God For vve also are vveake in him but vve shal liue vvith him by the povver of God on you ✠verse 5 ″ Trie your ovvne selues if you be in the faith proue ye your selues Knovv you not your selues that Christ IESVS is in you vnlesse perhaps you be reprobates ✠verse 6 But I hope you knovv ' that vve are not reprobates ✠verse 7 And vve pray God that you doe no euil not that vve may appeare approued but that you may doe that vvhich is good and vve be as reprobates ✠verse 8 For vve can not any thing against the truth but for the truth ✠verse 9 For vve reioyce for that vve are vveake you are mightie This also vve pray for your consummation ✠verse 10 Therfore these things I vvrite absent that being present I may not deale hardly according to the povver vvhich our Lord hath giuen me vnto edification and not vnto destruction ✠verse 11 For the rest brethren reioyce be perfect take exhortation be of one minde haue peace and the God of peace of loue shal be vvith you ✠verse 12 Salute one an other in a * holy kisse Al the saincts salute you ✠verse 13 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ and the charitie of God and the communication of the holy Ghost be vvith you all Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 5. Trie your selues The Heretikes argue herevpoÌ„ that euery man may knovv him self certainely to be in grace vvhere the Apostle speaketh expresly and onely of faith the act vvhereof a man may knovv and feele to be in him self because it is an act of vnderstanding though he can not be assured that he hath his sinnes remitted and that he is in al pointes in state of grace and saluation because euery man that is of the Catholike faith is not alvvaies of good life agreable therevnto nor the actes of our vvil so subiect to vnderstanding that vve can knovv certainely vvhether vve be good or euil See S. Augustine â—â— 7 de perfect iustitia c. 15. Li. de Cor. et grat c. 13. S. Thomas 1. 2 q. 112. art 5. ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE GALATIANS THAT this Epistle may seeme to be the first that S. Paul vvrote vvas declared in the Argument of the Epistle to the Romanes notvvithstanding that in the second chapter it is euideÌ„s to haue bene vvritten 14 yeres at the least after his Conuersion and as it is said from Ephesus belike at that time of his being there vvhich is mentioned Act. 18. The occasion of it vvere such False apostles as vve reade of Act. 15. Et quidam descendentes c. And certaine comming dovvne from Ievvrie taught the brethren that is the Christian Gentiles at Antioche that vnles you be circumcised according to the manner of Moyses you can not be saued Such commers also to the Galatians vvhom S. Paul had conuerted Act. 16 as him self mentioneth Gal. 1. and 4. did seduce them saying that al the other Apostles to vvhom they should rather harken then to Paul vvho came they knevv not from vvhence did vse Circumcision yea and that Paul himself vvhen he came among them durst do none other And to vvinne them more easily they did not lay on them the burden of the vvhole Lavv but of Circumcision only Against these deceiuers S. Paul declareth that he receiued his Apostleship and learned the Gospel that he preacheth of Christ him self after hiâ— Resurrection and that the other Apostles although he learned nothing of them receiued him into their societie and allovved vvel of his preaching to the Gentiles though themselues being Ievves and liuing among the Ievves had not yet left the ceremonies of the Lavv hovvbeit they did not put in them any hope of iustification but in Christ alone vvithout them He declareth moreouer that the said False apostles belyed him in saying that he also preached Circumcision sometimes Againe that they themselues in preaching no more but Circumcision did against the nature of Circumcision because it is a profession to obserue the vvhole Lavv finally vvhatsoeuer they pretended that in deede they did it onely to please the Ievves of vvhom othervvise they should be persecuted So that in this Epistle he handleth the same matter vvhich in
the Epistle to the Romanes but here lesse exactly and more briefly because the Galatians vvere very rude and the Romanes contrarivvise repleti omni scientia Rom. 15. replenished vvith al knovvledge THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE GALATIANS CHAP. I. After the foundation laide in the salutation â— 6 he exclaimeth against the Galatians and their false apostles 1â— considering that the Gospel vvhich he preached to theÌ„ he had it immediatly of Christ him self 13 Vvhich to shevv he beginneth to tel the storie of his conuersion and preaching since then that as he learned nothing of the other Apostles so yet he had their approbation verse 1 PAVL an Apostle not of men ″ neither by man but by IESVS Christ and God the Father that raised him from the dead ✠verse 2 and al the brethren that are vvith me to the churches of Galatia ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 vvho gaue him self for our sinnes that he might deliuer vs from this present vvicked vvorld according to the vvil of our God and father ✠verse 5 to vvhom is glorie for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 6 I maruel that thus so soone you are transferred from him that called you into the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel ✠verse 7 vvhich is not an other vnles there be some that trouble you and vvil inuert the Gospel of Christ ✠verse 8 But although we ″ or an Angel from heauen euaÌ„gelize to you beside that vvhich vve haue euangelized to you be he anáthema ✠verse 9 As vve haue said before so novv I say againe If any euangelize to you beside that vvhich you haue receiued be he anáthema ✠verse 10 For do I novv vse persuasion to men or to God Or do I seeke to please men If I yet did please men I should not be the seruant of Christ ✠verse 11 For I doe you to vnderstand brethren the Gospel that vvas euangelized of me that it is not according to man ✠verse 12 For neither did I receiue it of man noâ— learne 〈◊〉 but by the reuelation of IESVS Christ ✠verse 13 For you haue heard my coÌ„uersation sometime in Iudaisme that aboue measure I persecuted the Church of God and expugned it ✠verse 14 and profited in Iudaisme aboue many of mine equales in my nation being more aboundantly an emulator of the traditions of my fathers ✠verse 15 But vvhen it pleased him that separated me from my mothers vvombe and called me by his grace to reueale his sonne in me ✠verse 16 that I should euangelize him among the Gentils incontinent I condescended not to flesh and bloud ✠verse 17 neither came I to Hierusalem to the Apostles my antecessors but I vvent into Arabia and againe I returned to Damascus ✠verse 18 Then after three yeres I came to Hierusalem ″ to see Peter and taried with him fiftene daies ✠verse 19 But other of the Apostles savv I none sauing Iames the brother of our Lord. ✠verse 20 And the things that I vvrite to you behold before God that I lie not ⊢ ✠verse 21 After that I came into the partes of Syria and Cilicia ✠verse 22 And I vvas vnknowen by sight to the churches of Ievvrie that vvere in Christ ✠verse 23 but they had heard only That he vvhich persecuted vs sometimes doth novv euangelize the faith vvhich sometime he expugned ✠verse 24 and in me they glorified God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. Neither by man Though he vvere not first by mans election nomination or assignement but by Gods ovvne special appointmeÌ„t chosen to be an Apostle yet by the like expresse ordinance of God he tooke orders or imposition of hands of men as is plaine Act. 18. Let vs bevvare then of such false Apostles as novv a daies intrude them selues to the office of Ministerie and preaching neither called of God nor rightly ordered of men â— Or an Angel Many vvorthie obseruations are made in the fathers vvritings of the earnest admonition of the Apostle and much may vve gather of the text it self first that the credit of any man or Angel for vvhat learning eloquence shevv of grace or vertue so euer though he vvrought miracles should not moue a Christian man from that truth vvhich he hath once receiued in the Catholike Church of vvhich point Vincentius Liâ—inensis excellently treateth li. cont profan hares Nouitates Vvhereby vve may see that it is great pitie and shame that so many folovv Luther and Caluin and such other Ieude fellovves into a nevv Gospel vvhich are so farre from Apostles and Angels that they are not any vvhit comparable vvith the old Heretikes in giftes of learning or eloquence much lesse in good life Secondly S. Augustine noteth vpon the vvord Beside that not al other teaching or more preaching then the first is forbidden but such as is contrarie and disagreing to the rule of faith The Apostle did not say saith he If any man euangelize to you more then you haue receiued but beside that you receiued for if he should say that he should be preiudiâ—ial to him self vvho coueted to come to the Thessalonians that he might supply that vvhich vvas vvanting to their faith Novv he that supplieth addeth that vvhich vvas lacking taketh not avvay that vvhich vvas c. By vvhich vve see hovv friuolously and calumniously the Heretikes charge the Church vvith addition to the Scripture Thirdly as vvel by the vvord euangelizamus vve euangelize as the vvord accepistis you haue receiued vve may note that the first truth against vvhich no second Gospelling or doctrine may be admitted is not that onely vvhich he vvrote to the Galatians or vvhich is conteined either in his or any other of the Apostles or EuaÌ„gelistes vvritings but that vvhich vvas by vvord of mouth also preached taught or deliuered them first before he wrote to them Therfore the Aduersaries of the Church that measure the word of God or Gospel by the Scriptures onely thinking them selues not to incurre S. Paules curse except they teach directly against the vvritten vvord are fouly beguiled As therein also they any shamefully erre when they charge the Catholikes with addint to the Gospel when they teach any thing that is not in expresse wordes written by the Apostles or Euangelistes not marking that the Apostle in this Chapter and els where commonly calleth his his fellovves whole preaching the Gospel be it written or vnvvritten Fourthly by the same wordes we see condemned al after-preachings later doctrines new sectes and authors of the same that onely being true which was first by the Apostles and Apostolike men as the lavvful husbandmen of Christes fild sovved and planted in the Church and that false which was laten and as it vvere ouersovven by the enemie By which rule not onely Tertullian de praescript nu 6 9. but all other auÌ„cient Doctors and specially S.
his vocation and doctrine to their trial and approbation and to ioyne in office teaching and societie or communion vvith them For there is no extraordinarie or miraculous vocation that can seuer or separate the person so called in doctrine or fellovvship of Christian life and religion from the ordinarie knowen societie of Gods people and Priestes Therfore vvhosoeuer he be vpon vvhat pretence so euer that vvil not haue his calling and doctrine tried by the ordinarie Gouerners of Gods Church or disdaineth to go vp to the principal place of our religion to conferre vvith Peter and other pillers of the Church it is euident that he is a false teacher a Schismatike and an Heretike By vvhich rule you may trie al your nevv teachers of Luthers or Caluins schoole vvho neuer did nor euer durst put their preaching to such conference or trial of holy Councel or Bishops as they ought to do and vvould do if it vvere of God as S. Paules vvas 2. In vaine Though S. Paul doubted not of the truth of the Gospel vvhich he preached knovving it to be of the holy Ghost yet because other men could not nor vvould not acknovvledge so much til it vvere allovved by such as vvere vvithout al exception knovven to be Apostles to haue the spirit of truth to discerne vvhether the vocation spirit Gospel of Paul vvere of God he knevv he should othervvise vvithout conferēce vvith them haue lost his labour both for the time past and to come He had not had saith S. Hierom securitie of preaching the Gospel if it had not been approued by Peters sentence and the rest that vvere vvith him Hiero. ep 29. c. 2. See Tertul. li. 4 Cont. Marc. nu 3. Therfore by reuelation he vvent to conferre with the Apostles at Hierusalem that by them hauing his Apostleship and Gospel liked and approued he might preach vvith more fruite Vvherein vve see this holy Apostle did not as the seditious proud Heretikes do novv a daies vvhich refusing al mans attestation or approbation vvil be tried by Scriptures onely As also vve may learne that it is not such absurditie as the Aduersaries vvould make it to haue the Scriptures approued by the Churches testimonie Seing the Gospel vvhich S. Paul preached being of as much certaintie and of the same Holy Ghost that the Scriptures be vvas to be put in conference and examination of the Apostles vvithout al derogation to the truth dignitie or certaintie of the same And the cauilling of Heretikes that we make subiect Gods Oracles to mans censure and the Scriptures to haue no more force then the Church is content to graunt vnto them is vaine and false I or to beare vvitnes or to giue euidence or attestation that the preaching or vvriting of such is true and of the Holy Ghost is not to make it true no more then the Goldsmith or touch-stone that trie and discerne vvhich is true gold make it good gold but they giue euidence to man that so it is And therfore that disputation also vvhether the Scripture or the Church be of greater authoritie is superfluous either giuing testimonie to the other and both assured by the Holy Ghost from al error the Church yet being before the Scriptures the spouse of Christ and proper dwelling temple or subiect of God and his graces for the vvhich Church the Scriptures vvere and not the Church for the Scriptures In vvhich Church there is iudicial authoritie by office and iurisdiction to determine of doubtful questions touching the sense of the Scriptures and other controuersies in religion to punish disobedient persons Of which iudicial power the Scriptures be not capable as neither the truthes determinations of the same can be so euident to men ' nor so agreable and fit for euery particular resolution as diuersitie of times and persons requireth Certaine is the truth and great is the authoritie of both but in such diuers kindes as they can not be vvell compared together The controuersie is much like as if a man touching the ruling a case in lavv or giuing sentence in a matter of question should aske vvhether the iudge or the euidēce of the parties be of more authoritie or credit vvhich vvere as friuolous a dispute as it were a disordered part for any man to say he vvould be tried by no other iudge but by his owne vvritings or euidences Vvith such tristers and seditious persons haue vve to do now a daies in diuinitie as vvere intolerable in any prophane science or facultie in the vvorld 6. Added nothing The Gospel and preaching of S. Paul vvas wholy of God therfore though it vvere put to the Churches probation as gold is to the touch stone yet being found in al pointes pure nothing could be altered or amended therein by the Apostles Euen so the Scriptures vvhich are in deede vvholy of the Holy Ghosts enditing being put to the Churches trial are found proued and testified vnto the vvorld to be such and not made true altered or amended by the same Vvithout vvhich attestation of the Church the holy Scriptures in them selues vvere alvvaies true before but not so knowen to be to al Christians nor they so bound to take them And that is the meaning of the famous sentence of S. Augustine Cont. ep fund c. 5. vvhich troubleth the Heretikes so much I vvould not beleeue the Gospel saith he vnles the authoritie of the Church moued me 7. To Peter of the circumcision Vve may not thinke as the Heretikes deceitfuly teach that the charge of the Apostles vvas so distincted that none could preach or exercise iurisdiction but in those seueral places or towardes those peoples or prouinces onely vvherevnto by Gods appointment or their ovvne lot or election they vvere specially designed For euery Apostle might by Christes commission Mat. 28. Goe and teach al nations vse al spiritual functiō through the vvhole vvorld yet for the more particualr regard care of prouinces for peace order sake some were appointed to one countrie some to an other as of the other Apostles we see in the Ecclesiastical histories and for S. Peter S. Paul it is plaine by this place other that to them as to the tvvo cheefe and most renovvmed Apostles the Church of al Nations vvas giuen as deuided into two partes that is Ievves and Gentiles the first and principal being S. Peters lot that herein also he might resemble our Sauiour vvho vvas sent namely * to the lost sheepe of Israel and vvas properly * the Minister of the Circumcision the second being S. Paules vvhom Christ chose specially to preach to the Gentiles Not so for al that that either he vvas limited to the Gentils onely vvhō the Actes of the Apostles report in euery place first to haue entered into the Synagogs preached Christ to the Ievves as he vvrote also to the Hebrues euer had special regard honour to thē
or Peter so bouÌ„d to the Ievves only that he could not meddle vvith the Gentiles seing he vvas * the man chosen of God by whom the Gentils should first beleeue vvho first baptized them and first gaue order concerning them Therfore the treacherie of Caluin is intolerable that vpon this distinction of the Apostles charge vvould haue the simple suppose that S. Peter could not be Bishop of Rome so might he barre â— Iohn from Ephesus also nor deale among the Gentiles as a thing against Gods ordinance and the appointment betvvene him and S. Paul as though thereby the one had bound him self to the other not to preach or meddle vvithin his fellovves compasse And vvhich is further most seditious he exhorteth al men to keepe fast the foresaid compact and rather to haue respect to S. Paules Apostleship then to S. Peters as though the preaching authoritie and Apostleship of both vvere not a like true and al of one holy Spirit vvhether they preached to Iewes or Gentiles as both did preach vnto both peoples as is already proued and at length partly by the daily decay of the Ievvish state and their incredulitie and partly for that in Christianitie the distinction of Iew Gentil ceased after a season both vvent to the cheefe citie of the Gentiles and there founded the Church common to the Hebrues and al nations Peter first and Paul aftervvard And therfore Tertullian saith de prâ—script nu 14. O happie Church to vvhich the Apostles povvred out al doctrine vvith their bloud Where Peter suffereth like to our Lordes passion vvhere Paul is â—rovvned vvith Iohn Baptists death 9. Gaue the right handes of societie There is and alwaies ought to be a common fellowship and fraternitie of al Pastores and preachers of the Church Into vvhich societie who so euer entereth not but sandeth in Schisme and separation from Peter and the cheefe Apostolike Pastors what pretence so euer he hath or vvhence so euer he chalengeth authoritie he is a vvolfe and no true Pastor Vvhich vnion and communion together was so necessarie euen in S. Paules case that notvvithstanding his special calling of God yet the Holy Ghost caused him to go vp to his elder Apostles to be receiued into their fellovvship or brotherhod for it is to be noted that SS Peter Iames and Iohn vvere not sent to S. Paul to ioyne vvith him or to be tried for their doctrine and calling by him but contrariewise he vvas sent to them as to the cheefe and knovven ordinarie Apostles They therfore gaue Paul their handes that is to say tooke him into their societie and not he them And S. Hieroms rule concerning this shal be found true to the vvorldes end speaking of S. Peters successor He that gathereth not vvith thee scattereth Ep. 17. And in an other place for the same cause he calleth Rome tutissimum Communionis portum the most safe and sure hauen of communion or Societie Ep. 16. 6. â— And vvhereas the Heretikes by this also vvould proue that Peter had no preemineÌ„ce aboue Paul being his fellovv Apostle it is ridiculous As though al of one fellowship or brotherhod he alvvaies equal or as though there vvere not order and gouernement superioritie and inferioritie in euery societie vvel appointed And they might perceiue by this vvhole passage that Peter vvas the special and in more singular sort the Apostle of the Ievves though Iames and Iohn vvere also as S. Paul is also called in more singular sort the Apostle and doctor of the Gentiles then S. Barnabas and yet they vvere both alike taken here into this societie as they were both at once and alike segregated into this ministerie and ordered together Act. 13. It is a poore reason then to say or thinke S. Peter not to be aboue S. Barnabas neither because of this societie and fellovvship vnto vvhich he vvas receiued together vvith S. Paul 11. I resisted him Vvicked Porphyrie as S. Hierom vvriteth chargeth S. Paul of enuie and malâ—part boldnes and S. Peter of errour Proâ—m Comment in Galat. Euen so the like impious sonnes of Cham for this and for other things gladly charge S. Peter as though he had committed the greatest crimes in the vvorld for it is the propertie of Heretikes and il men to be glad to see the Saincts reprehended and their faultes discouered as vve may learne in the vvritings of S. Augustine against Faustus the Manichee vvho gathered out al the actes of the holy Patriarches that might seeme to the people to be vvorthy blame Vvhom the said holy Doctor defendeth at large against him as both he and before him S. Cyprian finde here vpon this Apostles reprehension much matter of praising both their vertues S. Paules great zeale and S. Peters vvonderful humilitie that the one in the cause of God vvould not spare his Superior and that the other in that excellent dignitie vvould not take it in il part nor by allegation of his Supremaâ—iâ— disdaine or refuse to be controvvled by his iunior vvhich of the tvvo they count the greater grace and more to be imitated For neither Peter saith S. Cyprian Whom our Lord chose the first and vpon vvhom he built the Church vvhen Paul disputed vvith him of circumcision chalâ—vged insolently or arrogantly tooke any thing to him self saying that he had the Primacie and therfore the later Disciples ought rather to obey him ep 71 ad Quintum nu 2. And S. Augustine ep 19. c 2 in fine That saith he vvhich vvas done of Paul profitably by the libertie of charitie the same Peter tooke in good part by holy and benigne godlines of humilitie and so he gaue vnto posteritie a more rare and holy example if at any time perhaps they did amis to be content to be corrected of their iuniors then Paul for to be bold and confident yea the inferiors to resist their betters for defending the truth of the Gospel brotherly charitie alvvaies preserued By vvhich notable speaches of the Doctors vve may also see how friuolously the Heretikes argue herevpon that S. Peter could not be Superior to S. Paul being so reprehended of him vvhereas the Fathers make it an example to the Superiors to beare vvith humilitie the correption or controulement euen of their inferiors Namely by this example S. Augustine li. 2 de bapt 6. 1. excellently declareth that the B. Martyr S. Cyprian vvho vvalked avvry touching the rebaptizing of them that vvere christened of Heretikes could not nor vvould not haue been offended to be admonished reformed in that point by his fellovves or inferiors much lesse by a vvhole Councel We haue learned saith he that Peter the Apostle in vvhom the Primacie of the Apostles by excellent grace is so preeminent vvhen he did othervvise concerning circumcision then the truth required vvas corrected of Paul the later Apostle I thinke vvithout any reproch vnto him Cyprian the Bishop may be compared to Peter the Apostle hovvbeit I ought rather
de doct Christ Some fevv for many most easie to be done most honorable for signification and most cleare and pure for to be obserued and kept hath our Lord him self and the Apostolical discipline deliuered And li. de ver relig c. 17. Of the vvisedom of God it self mani nature being taken vvhereby vve vvere called into libertie a fevv Sacraments most holsom vvere appointed and instituted vvhich might conteine the societie of Christian people that is of the free multitude vnder one God And againe cont Faust li. 19. c. 13. The Sacraments are changed they are made caesier fevver holsommer happier the same he hath in the 118 epistle c. 1. and many other places besides By vvhich you may see it is not al one to vse elements visible Sacraments or ceremonies and to serue them as the Pagans do or to serue vnder them as the Ievves did vvherevvith the Heretikes calumniously charge the Christians And as touching the small number facilitie efficacie and signification vvherein the said holy father putteth the special difference vvho seeth not that for so many busie sacrifices vve haue but one for Sacraments vvel nere infinite but seuen al so easie so ful of grace so significant as can be possible as of euery one in their seueral places is proued Here let the good Readers take heede of a double deceite vsed by the Aduersaries about S. Augustines places alleaged first in that they say he made but tvvo Sacraments vvhich is vntrue for although treating of the difference betvvene the Ievvish Sacraments and ours he namely giueth example in Baptisme and the Eucharist as sometimes also for example he nameth but one yet he hath no vvord nor signe at al that there should be no moe but contrarievvise in the foresaid epistle 118 he insinuateth that besides those tvvo there be other of the same sort in the Scriptures Yea vvith water and bread which be the elements of the tvvo foresaid Sacraments he expresly nameth oile also li. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 104. the element or matter of the Sacrament of Confirmation which in the same place he maketh to be a Sacrament as Baptisme is So doth he affirme of the Sacrament of Orders li. 1 de bapt c. 1. and also of Matrimonie li. de bono coniug c. 24. of Penance likevvise he speaketh as of Baptisme which he calleth Reconciliation li. 1. de adult conjug c. 28. Lastly by the booke de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine li. 2 c. 4. by Prosper de pradictionibus p. 2. c. 29. S. Innocentius ad Eugubinum Io. 1. Cont. ep ad Eugub c. 8. S. Cyril li. 2. in Leuiticum and S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Saterdotio Extreme vnction is proued to be a Sacrament It is false then that the Heretikes affirme of S. Augustine by vvhose doctrine it is plaine that though the elements or Sacraments of the new lavv be but few and very fevv in comparison of those in the old lavv yet there be no fevver then seuen specified by him Vvhich number of seuen the holy Councels of Florence and Trent do expresly define to haue been instituted by Christ against these late Heretikes See more of these Sacraments in their places Act. 8. 1 Tim 4. Io. 20. Ia. 5. Ephes 5. The other forgerie of the Aduersaires concerning the elements or ceremonies is that S. Augustine ep 119. c. 19. should affirme that the Church and Christian people in his daies vvherevpon they inferre that it is so much more novv vvere so loden vvith obseruation of vnprofitable ceremonies that they vvere in as great seruilitie and subiection to such things as the Ievves He saith so in deede of some particular presumptions inuentions and vsages of certaine persons as that some made it a heinous matter to touch the grouÌ„d vvith their bare feete vvithin their ovvne octaues and such like vanities whereby some simple folkes might be infected vvhich this holy Doctor specially misliked and vvisheth such things as they may vvithout scandal to be taken avvay But that he vvrote or meant so of any ceremonie that the Church vseth either appointed by Scripture or Councel or custom of the Catholike Church him self denieth it in expresse termes in the same place and in sundrie other vvhere he allovveth al the holy ceremonies done in the ministration of the Sacraments and els vvhere Vvhereby it is cleere that the Churches most comely orders and significant 〈◊〉 pertaine not to the yoke of the old lavv much lesse to the superstition of Gentilitie as Heretikes affirme but to the svveete yoke of Christ and light burden of his lavv to order decencie and instruction of the faithful in al libertie loue faith grace and spirit 9. Vveake and poore Vvhether he meane of the creatures vvhich the Gentils serued as it may seeme by the vvordes before of seruing strange gods so the elements vvere most base and beggerly or of the Iuaical ceremonies and sacraments as most expound it euen so also their elements vvere vveake and poore in them selues not giuing life saluation and remission of sinnes nor being instruments or vessels of grace as the 7 Sacraments of the nevv lavv be 10. You obserue daies That vvhich S. Paul speaketh against the Idolotrical obseruation of daies moâ—eths and times dedicated by the Heathen to their false goddes and to vvicked men or spirites as to Iupiter Mercurie Ianus Iuno Diana and such like or against the superstitious differences of daies fatall fortunate or disâ—nol and other obseruations of times for good lucke or il lucke in mans actions gathered either by particular fansie or popular obseruation or curious and vnlavvful artes or lastly of the Iudaical festiuities that vvere then ended and abrogated vnto vvhich notvvithstanding certaine Christian Ievves vvould haue reduced the Galatians against the Apostles doctrine al that I say do the Heretikes of our time falsely and deceitfully interprete against the Christian holidaies and the sanctification and necessarie keeping of the same Vvhich is not only contrarie to the Fathers exposition but against the very Scriptures and the practise of the Apostles the vvhole Church Aug. cont Adimâ—Ì„s c. 16. Ep. 118. c. 7. Hiero. in hunc locum In the Apocalypse c. 1. there is plaine mention of the Sunday that is our Lordes day Dominicus dies vnto vvhich the Ievves Sabboth vvas altered their Pasche into our Easter their PeÌ„tecost into our Vvhitsontide vvhich vvere ordained obserued of the Apostles them selues And the antiquitie of the feastes of Christes Natiuitie Epiphanle AsceÌ„sion is such that they caÌ„ be referred to no other origine but the Apostles institution vvho as S. Clement testifieth li. â— const Apost c. â—9 gaue order for celebrating their follovv Apostles S. Steuens and other Martyrs daies after their death and much more no doubt did they giue order for Christes festiuities According to vvhich the Church hath kept not only his but S. Steuens and the B. Innocents euen on the
of Timothee to Thessadonica they mette not at Athens againe but at Corinth The first three chapters of it are to confirme and comfort them against the tentations of those persecutions The other tvvo are of exhortation to liue according to his preceptes namely in sanctification of their bodies and not in fornication to loue one an other to comfort one an other about their frendes departed vvith the doctrine of the Resurrection and vvith continuall preparation to die the laietie to obey and the Cleargie to be diligent in euery point of their office THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. He thanketh Gâ—â— for them â— and gathereth that they are elect because his preaching at their first conuersion vvas vvith diuine povver and they on the other side receiued it vvith al ioy notvvithstanding the great persecution that vvas raised against them verse 1 PAVL and Siluanus and Timothee to the Church of the Thessalonians in God the Father our Lord IESVS Christ Grace to you and peace ✠verse 2 Vve giue thankes to God alvvaies for al you making a memorie of you in our praiers without intermissioÌ„ ✠verse 3 mindeful of the vvorke of your faith and labour and of the charitie of the enduring of the hope of our Lord IESVS Christ before God and our father ✠verse 4 knovving brethren beloued of God your election ✠verse 5 that our Gospel hath not been to you in word only but in povver and the holy Ghost and in much fulnesse as you knovv vvhat maner of men vve haue been among you for your sakes ✠verse 6 And you became ″ folovvers of vs of our Lord receiuing the vvord in much tribulation vvith ioy of the holy Ghost ✠verse 7 so that you were made a paterne to al that beleeue in Macedonia in Achaia ✠verse 8 For from you vvas bruited the vvord of our Lord not only in Macedonia and in Achaia but in euery place your faith vvhich is to God vvard is proceded so that it is not necessarie for vs to speake any thing ✠verse 9 For they them selues report of vs vvhat maner of entring vve had to you and how you are turned to God from Idols to serue the liuing and true God ✠verse 10 and to expect his Sonne from heauen vvhom he raised vp from the dead IESVS vvho hath deliuered vs from the vvrath to come ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 6. Folovvere of vs. S. Paul is hold to commend them for imitation of him yea and to ioyne him self in that point vvith Christ to be their paterne to vvalke after Vvhere without curiositie he nameth him self first and our Lord aftervvard because he vvas a more neere and ready obiect then Christ vvho vvas not nor could not be folovved but through the preaching and conuersation of the Apostle vvho vvas in their sight or hearing And this imitation of some holy man or other hath made so many Religious men of diuers orders and rules al tending to the better imitation of Christ our Lord. See the like vvordes of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11. â— and Philip. 3 17. CHAP. II. No calleth euen them selues to vvitnes that his preaching vnto them vvas as he said in most commendable maner 〈◊〉 And againe on the other side he thanketh God for their maner of receiuing it that is vvith al ioy notvvithstanding the persecution of their ovvne citizens verse 1 FOR your selues knovv brethren our entrance vnto you that it vvas not vaine ✠verse 2 but hauing suffered before and * been abused vvith contumelies as you knovv at Philippi vve had confidence in our God to speake vnto you the Gospel of God in much carefulnes ✠verse 3 For our exhortation vvas not of errour nor of vncleannesse nor in deceite ✠verse 4 but as vve vvere approued of God that the Gospel should be committed to vs so vve speake not as pleasing men but God vvho proueth our hartes ✠verse 5 For neither haue we been at any time in the vvord of adulation as you knovv nor in occasion of auarice God is vvitnes ✠verse 6 nor seeking glorie of men neither of you nor of others ✠verse 7 Vvhereas vve might haue been a burdeÌ„ to you as the Apostles of Christ but vve became children ' in the middes of you as if a nource I should cherish her children ✠verse 8 so hauing a desire to you vve would gladly deliuer vnto you not only the Gospel of God but also our ovvne soules because you are become most deere vnto vs. ✠verse 9 For you are mindeful brethren of * our labour and toile day night vvorking lest vve should charge any of you vve preached among you the Gospel of God ✠verse 10 You are vvitnesses and God hovv holily and iustly and vvithout blame vve haue been to you that did beleeue ✠verse 11 as you knovv in vvhat maner we desiring and comforting you haue adiured euery one of you as a father his children that you vvould vvalke vvorthie of God vvho hath called you into his kingdom and glorie ✠verse 12 Therfore vve also giue thankes to God vvithout intermission because that vvhen you had receiued of vs the vvord of the hearing of God you receiued it not as the vvord of men but as it is in deede ″ the vvord of God who vvorketh in you that haue beleeued ✠verse 13 For you brethren are become folovvers of the churches of God that be in Iewrie in Christ IESVS for you also haue suffered the same things of your ovvne lineage as they also of the Ievves ✠verse 14 vvho both killed our Lord IESVS and the Prophets and haue persecuted vs and please not God and are aduersaries to al men ✠verse 15 prohibiting vs to speake to the Gentiles that they may be saued to make vp their sinnes alvvaies for the vvrath of God is come vpon them euen to the end ✠verse 16 But vve brethren depriued of you for a short time in sight not in hart haue hastened the more aboundantly to see your face vvith much desire ✠verse 17 For vve vvould haue come to you I Paul certes once and againe but Satan hath hindred vs. ✠verse 18 For vvhat is our hope or ioy or crovvne of glorie Are not you before our Lord IESVS Christ in his comming ✠verse 19 For you are our glorie and ioy ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 12. The vvord of God The Aduersaries vvil haue no vvord of God but that vvhich is vvritten and conteined in the Scripture but here they might learne that al Paules preaching before he vvrote to them vvas the very vvord of God They might also learne that vvhat so euer the lavvful Apostles Pastors and Priestes of Gods Church preach in the vnitie of the same Church is to be taken for Gods ovvne vvord and ought not to be reputed of them for doctrines of men or â—â—arisaical traditions as they falsly
before as this Titus vvas by S. Paul And here it seemeth that he did not onely consecrate them vvhom the people had elected before but him self also made choise of the persons no mention being here made of any other election popular Vvhich though it vvere long vsed in the primitiue Church yet for diuers causes and specially for continual tumultes partialities and disorders vvhich S. Augustine much complaineth of in his time vvas iustly taken avvay and other better meanes of their designement appointed See Conc. Laodic cap. 12. 13. S. August de adult coniug li. 2. â— 20. Ep. 110. and Possid in vita Aug. â— â— And that the ordering of Priests or imposition of hands to that purpose belongeth onely to Bishops and to no inferior Priests or other persons it is plaine by the Apostolike practise set dovvne in the Scriptures namely in the Actes and in the Epistles to Timothee and Titus And S. Hierom vvho seemeth sometimes to say that in the primitiue Church there vvas no great difference betvvixt a Bishop and Priest yet he euer excepteth giuing holy Orders vvhich preeminence he attributeth to Bishops onely ep 85. as he doth also Confirming the Baptized by giuing them the holy Ghost through imposition of hand and holy Chrisme Dial. cont Lucifer c. 4. Note also that Aërius vvas of old condemned of heresie for holding that there vvas no difference betvvixt a Priest and a Bishop Epiph. har 75. August har 53. Note lastly the fraudulent translation of the Heretikes alvvaies turning for Priests vvhich here is euident to be a calling of Order and office elders saying That thou ordaine Elders vvhich in our vulgar tonge signifieth the age and not the Office properly and al this for hatred of Priests 6. Of one vvife To that vvhich is said vpon the like vvordes 1 Tim. 3 adde this testimonie of S. Epiphanius li. 3. 〈◊〉 2. cont hareseâ— in fine Holy Priesthod saith he for the most part procedeth of Virgins and if not of virgins yet of them that liue a sole or single life but and if the single and sole persons suffice not to the Ministerie of such as conteine from their vviues or after once marying remaine vvidovves For him that hath him maried tvvise it is not lavvful to take to Priesthod c. If you list to see the causes vvhy bigamie is forbidden them that are to be Priests and continencie required of the Clergie see the same author li. 2. to 1. hares 59. S. Ambrose li. 1. Offic. c. 50. and vpon 1 Tim. 3. S. Augustine de bâ—no Coniugal c. 18. S. Hierom ep 50 c. 5 ad Pammachium and against Iouinian li. 1 c. 19. S. Lâ—o â—p 87. and other auncient authors And if the studious reader peruse al antiquitie he shal finde al notable Bishops and Priests of Gods Church to haue been single or continent from their vviues if any vvere maried before they came to the Clergie So vvas S. Paul and exhorteth al men to the like 1 Cor. 7 7. So vvere al the Apostles after they folovved Christ at S. Hierom vvitnesseth affirming that our Lord loued Iohn specially for his virginitie Apol. ad Pammach c. 8. li. 1 cont Iouin c. 14. S. Ignatius â—p â— ad Philadelph saith of the said Iohn and of Timothee Titus Euodius Clement that they liued and died in chastitie reckening vp of the old-Testament diuers notable personages that did the same as Elias Iesus Naue othervvise called Iosue Melchlsedec Elisaeus Hiereâ—â—â—e Iohn Baptist No man is ignorant that al the notable fathers of the Greeke and Latin Church liued chast Athanasius Basil Nazianzene Chrysostom Cyprian Hilarie vvho entered into holy Orders after his vviues death Ambrose Hierom Augustine Leo Gregorie the great Certaine other notable fathers had once vviues but no holy men euer vsed them much lesse maried after they vvere in holy Orders A maruelous thing that so many heretofore should haue the gift of chastitie then and novv so fevv if the Protestants say true that skarse one among them in our age of al their sectes euen of their principal Superintendents hath had it CHAP. II. Vvhat to preach both to old and yong not onely vvith vvord but vvith example also and to seruants 11 For there are of al sortes in the Church and they must be instructed accordingly verse 1 BVT doe thou speake the things that become sound doctrine ✠verse 2 Old men that they be sober chast vvise souÌ„d in the faith in loue in patience ✠verse 3 Old women in like maner in holy attire not il speakers not giuen to much wine teaching vvel ✠verse 4 that they may teach the yong women vvisedom to loue their husbands to loue their children ✠verse 5 vvise chast sober hauing a care of the house geÌ„tle subiect to their husbandes that the vvord of God be not blasphemed ✠verse 6 Yong men in like maner exhort that they be sober ✠verse 7 In al things shevv thy self an example of good vvorkes in doctrine in integritie in grauitie ✠verse 8 the vvord sound irreprehensible that he vvhich is on the coÌ„trarie part may be afraid hauing no euil to say of vs. ✠verse 9 * Seruants to be subiect to their maisters in al things pleasing not gainsaying ✠verse 10 not defrauding but in al things shevving good faith that they may adorne the doctrine of our Sauiour God in al things ✠verse 11 For the grace of God our Sauiour hath appeared to al men ✠verse 12 instructing vs that denying impietie worldly desires vve liue soberly and iustly and godly in this vvorld ✠verse 13 expecting the blessed hope and aduent of the glorie of the great God and our Sauiour IESVS Christ ✠verse 14 vvho gaue him self for vs that he might redeeme vs from al iniquitie and might cleanse to him self a people acceptable a pursuer of good vvorkes ✠verse 15 These things speake and exhort ⊢ and rebuke vvith al authoritie Let no man contemne thee CHAP. III. To teach them obedience vnto Princes and meekenes tovvardes al men considering that vve also vvere as they til God of his goodnes brought vs to Baptisme 8 To teach good vvorkes 9 and to auoid vaine questionâ— 10 and obstinate Heretikes verse 1 ADMONISH them to be subiect to Princes and Potestates to obey at a vvord to be ready to euery good vvorke ✠verse 2 to blaspheme no maÌ„ not to be litigious but modest shevving al mildenes tovvard al men ✠verse 3 for we also vvere sometime vnvvise incredulous erring seruing diuerse desires voluptuousnesses liuing in malice enuie odible hating one an other ✠verse 4 But vvhen the benignitie and kindnes tovvard man of our Sauiour God appeared ✠verse 5 * not by the vvorkes of iustice vvhich vve did but according to his mercie he hath saued vs by the lauer of regeneratioÌ„ and renouation of the
an external Priesthod or Christes death to abolish the same for this is a demonstration that if Christ haue abolished Priesthod he hath abolished the nevv lavv vvhich is the nevv Testament and state of Grace vvhich as Christian Commonvvealths liue vnder Neither vvere it true that the Priesthod vvere traÌ„slated vvith the Lavv if al external Priesthod ended by Christes death vvhere the nevv lavv began for so the lavv should not depend on Priesthod but dure vvhen al Priesthod vvere ended vvhich is against S. Paules doctrine Furthermore it is to be noted that this legitimation or putting Communities vnder lavv and Priesthod of vvhat order soeuer is no othervvise but ioyning one vvith an other in one homage or sacrifice external vvhich is the proper act of Priesthod for as no lavvful state can be vvithout priesthod so no priesthod can be vvithout sacrifice And vve meane alvvaies of Priesthod sacrifice taken in their ovvne proper signification as here S. Paul taketh them for the constitution difference alteration or traÌ„slation of states and lavves rise not vpon any mutation of spiritual or metaphorically taken Priesthod or sacrifice but vpon those things in proper acception as it is most plaine Lastly it foloweth of this that though Christ truely sacrificed him self vpon the Crosse there also a Priest according to the order of Melchisedec and there made the ful redemption of the vvorld confirmed and consummated his compact and Testament and the lavv and priesthod of this his nevv and eternal state by his bloud yet that can not be the forme of sacrifice into vvhich the old Priesthod and sacrifices vvere translated vvherevpon the Apostle inferreth the translation of the Law For they all vvere figures of Christes death and ended in effect at his death yet they vvere not altered into that kind of sacrifice vvhich vvas to be made but once and vvas executed in such a sort that peoples and nations Christened could not meete often to vvorship at it nor haue their law and Priestes constituted in the same though for the honour and duety remembrance and representatioÌ„ thereof not onely vve Christianâ— but also al peoples faithful both of Iewes Gentiles haue had their priesthod and sacrifices according to the difference of their states Vvhich kind of Sacrifices vvere translated one into an other and so no doubt is the Priesthod Leuitical properly turned into the Priesthod and sacrifice of the Church according to Melchisedecks rite and Christes institution in the formes of bread and vvine See the next note 17. A Priest for euer Christ is not called a Priest for euer onely for that his person is eternal or for that he sitteth on the right hand of God and perpetually praieth or maketh intercession for vs or for that the effect of his death is euerlasting for al this proueth not that in proper signification his Priesthod is perpetual but according to the iudgement of al the fathers grounded vpon this deepe and diuine discourse of S. Paul and vpon the very nature definition and propriety of Priesthod and the excellent act and order of Melchisedec and the state of the new law he is a Priest for euer according to Melchisedecks order specially in respect of the sacrifice of his holy body and bloud instituted at his last supper and executed by his commission commaundement and perpetual concurrence vvith his Priests in the formes of bread and vvine in vvhich things onely the said high Priest Melchisedec did sacrifice For though S. Paul make no expresse mention hereof because of the depth of the mysterie and their incredulity or feeblenesse to vvhom he vvrote yet it is euident in the iudgement of all the learned fathers vvithout exception that euer vvrote either vpon this epistle or vpon the 14 of Genesis or the Psalme 109 or by occasion haue treated of the sacrifice of the altar that the eternity and proper act of Christes Priesthod and consequently the immutability of the new law consisteth in the perpetual offering of Christes body and bloud in the Church Which thing is so vvell knowen to the Aduersaries of Christes Church and Priesthod and so graunted that they be forced impudently to cauill vpon certaine Hebrue particles that Melchisedec did not offer in bread and vvine yea and vvhen that vvill not serue plainely to deny him to haue been a Priest vvhich is to giue checkmate to the Apostle and to ouerthrow all his discourse Thus vvhiles these vvicked men pretend to defend Christes onely Priesthod they in deede abolish as much as in them lieth the vvhole order office and state of his eternall law and Priesthod Arnobius saith By the mysterie of bread and vvine he vvas made a Priest for euer And againe The eternal memorie by vvhich he gaue the food of his body to them that feare him in psal 109. 110. Lactatius In the Church he must needes haue his eternal Priesthod according to the order of Melabisedec Li. 14. Institut S. Hierom to Luagrius Aarons Priesthod had an end bus Melchisedecks that is Christes and the Churches is perpetuall both for the time past and to come S. Chrysostom therfore calleth the Churches sacrifice hostiaâ— inconsumptibâ—em an host or sacrifice that can not be consumed ho. 17 in 9 Hebr. S. Cyprian bostiam qua sublatae nulla esset futura religio an host vvhich being taken away there could be no religion de Canaâ— Dâ—mini nu 2. Emissenus perpetuam oblationem perpetuò currentem redemptionem a perpetual oblation and a redemption that runneth or continueth euerlastingly ho. 5 de Pasch And our Sauiour expresseth so much in the very institution of the B. Sacrament of his body and bloud specially vvhen he calleth the later kind the nevv Testament in his bloud signifying that as the old law vvas established in the bloud of beastes so the new vvhich is his eternal Testament should be dedicated and perpetual in his owne bloud not onely as it vvas shed on the Crosse but as giuen in the Chalice And therfore into this sacrifice of the altar saith S. Augustine li. 17 de Ciuit. c. 20. S. Leo ser 8 de Passione and the rest vvere the old sacrifices to be translated See S. Cyprian ep 63 ad Cecil nu 2. Ambrose de Sacram. li. 5. 6. 4. S. Augustine in Psal 33. Conc. â— and li. 17. de Ciuit. c. 17. S. Hierom ep 17. c. 2. ep 126. Epiph. har 55. Theodoret in Psal 109. Damascene li. 4. c. 14. Finally if any of the fathers or all the fathers had either vvisedom grace or intelligence of Gods vvorde and mysteries this is the truth If nothing vvil serue our Aduersaries Christ Iesus confound them and defend his eternal Priesthod and state of his new Testament established in the same 18. Of the former commaundement The vvhole law of Moyses conteining all their old Priesthod sacrifice sacraments and ceremonies is called the Old commaundement and the new Testament conteining
And that to haue been the errour of the Hebrues you may read in S. Augustine li. 3. doct Christ c. 6. And this vve tel the Protestants is the onely purpose of the Apostle But they be so grosse or ignorant in the Scriptures and so malitiously set against Gods and the Churches truth that they peruersely and folishly turne the vvhole disputation against the sacrifice of the B. Masse and the Priests of the new Testament as though vve held that the sacrifice of the altar vvere the general redemption or redeeming sacrifice or that it had no relation to Christes death or that it vvere not the representation and most liuely resemblance of the same or vvere not instituted and done to apply in particular to the vse of the partakers that other general benefite of Christes one oblation vpon the Crosse Against the Ievves then onely S. Paul disputeth and against the false opinion they had of their Priests and sacrifices to vvhich they attributed al remission and redemption vvithout respect of Christes death 15. Of those preuarications The Protestants do vnlearnedly imagine that because al sinnes be remitted by the force of Christes passion that therfore there should be no other sacrifice after his death Vvhereas in deede they might as vvell say there ought neuer to haue been sacrifice appointed by God either in the lavv of Nature or of Moyses as al their argumeÌ„ts made against the Sacrifice of the Church vpon the Apostles discourse proue as vvel or rather onely that there vvere no sacrifices of Aarons order or Leuitical lavv at all For against the Ievves false opinion concerning them doth he dispute and not a vvord touching the sacrifice of the Church vnto vvhich â—n al this discourse he neuer opposeth Christes sacrifice vpon the Crosse al Christian men vvel knovving that the host oblation of those tvvo though they differ in maner and external forme yet is in deede al one The Apostle then shevveth here plainely that al the sinnes that euer vvere remitted since the beginning of the vvorld vvere no othervvise forgiuen but by the force and in respect of Christes Passion Yet it folovveth not therevpon that the oblations of Abel Abraham Aaron c vvere no sacrifices as by the Heretikes foolish deduction it should do S. Paul not opposing Christes Passion to them for the intent to proue them to haue been no sacrifices but to proue that they vvere not absolute sacrifices nor the redeeming or consummating Sacrifice vvhich could not be many nor done by many Priests but by one and at one time by a more excellent Priest theÌ„ any of them or any other mere mortal man And that you may see the blasphemous pride and ignorance of Caluin and in him of al his fellovves read so many as may read Heretical bookes his commentarie vpon this place and there you shal see him gather vpon this that Christes death had force from the beginning vvas the remedie for al sinnes since the creation of the vvorld therfore there must be no moâ— but that one sacrifice of Christes death Vvhich must needes by his deduction hold as it doth in deede no lesse against the old sacrifices then the nevv sacrifice of the Church and so take avvay al vvhich is against the Apostles meaning and al religion 20. This is the bloud Christes death vvas necessarie for the full confirmation ratification and accomplishement of the nevv Testament though it vvas begonne to be dedicated in the sacrifice of his last supper being also vvithin the compasse of his Passion Vvhich is euident by the vvordes prouounced by Christ ouer the holy chalice vvhich be correspondent to the vvordes that vvere spoken as the Apostle here declareth in the first sacrifice of the dedication of the old lavv hauing also expresse mention of remission of sinnes thereby as by the bloud of the nevv Testament Vvhereby it is plaine that the B. Chalice of the altar hath the very sacrificall bloud in it that vvas shed vpon the Crosse in by vvhich the nevv Testament vvhich is the lavv of spirit grace and remission vvas dedicated and doth consist And therfore it is also cleere that many diuine things vvhich to the Heretikes or ignorant may seeme to be spoken onely of Christes sacrifice vpon the Crosse be in deede verified fulfilled also in the sacrifice of the altar Vvhereof S. Paul for the causes aforesaid vvould not treate in plaine termes See Isychius li. 1 in Leuit. c. 4 paulo post initium applying al these things to the immolation of Christ also in the Sacrament 23. The examplers Al the offices places vessels and instruments of the old lavv vvere but figures and resemblances of the state and sacraments of the nevv Testament vvhich are here called celestials for that they are the liuely image of the heauenly state next ensuing vvhich be therfore specially dedicated and sanctified in Christes bloud sacrificed on the altar and sprinkled vpon the faithful as the old figures and people vvere cleansed by the bloud of beasts And therfore by a transition vsual in the holy Scriptures the Apostle sodenly passeth in the senteÌ„ce immediatly folovving and turneth his talke to Christes entrance into heauen the state vvhereof both by the Sacraments of the old lavv and also more specially by them of the nevv is prefigured 25. Offer him self often As Christ neuer died but once not neuer shal die againe so in that violent painful and blouddy sort he can neuer be offered againe neither needeth he so to be offered any more hauing by that one action of sacrifice vpon the Crosse made the full ransom redemption and remedie for the sinnes of the vvhole vvorld Neuerthelesse as Christ died and vvas offered after a sort in all the sacrifices of the Lavv and Nature since the beginning of the vvorld al vvhich vvere figures of this one oblation vpon the Crosse so is he much rather offered in the sacrifice of the altar of the nevv Testament incomparably more neerely diuinely and truely expressing his death his body broken his bloud shed then did any figure of the old lavv or other sacrifice that euer vvas as being in deede though in hidden sacramental and mysticall and vnblouddy maner the very self same B. body and bloud the self same host oblation and sacrifice that vvas doue vpon the Crosse And this truth is most euident by the very forme of vvordes vsed by our Sauiour in the institution and consecration of the holy Sacrament and by the profession of all the holy Doctors Our sacrifice saith S. Cyprian is correspondent to the Passion of Christ And The sacrifice that vve offer is the Passion of Christ ep 63. nu 4. nu 7. S. Augustine de fâ—d ad Pet. c. 19. In those carnal sacrifices vvas the prosiguring of the flesh of Christ vvhich he vvas to offer for sinnes and of the bloud vvhich he vvas to sheads but in this Sacrifice is the commemoration of the flesh of Christ vvhich
to abuse the simple do falsifie this sentence of the Apostle to make it serue for the mariage of Votaries it is notorious First they vse deceit in supplying the verbe substantiue that vvanteth making it the Indicatiue moode thus Mariage is honorable c. as though the Apostle affirmed al mariage to be honorable or lavvful vvhere the verbe to be supplied ought rather to be the Imperatiue moode Let mariage be honorable that so the speache may be an exhortation or commaundement to them that be or vvil be maried to vse them selues in that state in al fidelity cleanlinesse and coniugal continencie one tovvard an other as vvhen S. Peter also and this Apostle exhorte maried men to giue honour to their vviues as to the vveaker vessels and to possesse their vessel in honour not in the passions of ignominie and vncleanlinesse this is honorable or chast mariage to vvhich he here exhorteth And that it is rather an exhortation then an affirmation it is euident by the other partes and circumstances of this place both before after al vvhich are exhortations in their owne translations this only being in the middes and as indifferent to be an exhortation as the rest by their owne confession they restraine of purpose Our text therfore and al Catholike translatioÌ„s leaue the sentence indifferent as it is in the Greeke and as true translatours ought to do not presuming to addict it to one side lest they should restraine the sense of the holy Ghost to their owne particular fantasie Againe our new Translatours corrupt the text in that they translate in omnibus among al men because so they thinke it vvould sound better to the ignorant that Priests Religious and al vvhosoeuer may marie vvhere they can not tell either by the Greeke or Latin that in omnibus should be the masculine gendre rather then the neutre as not only Erasmus but the Greeke doctors also take it to signifie that mariage should be honorably kept betweene man and vvife in al pointes and in al respectes See S. Chrys and Theophyl in hunc locum For there may be many filthy abuses in vvedlocke vvhich the Apostle vvarneth them to take heede of and to keepe their mariage-bed vndefiled But the third corruption for their purpose aforesiad and most impudent is that some of the Caluinistes for in omnibus translate inter quosuis vvith a marginal interpretation to signifie al orders conditions states and qualities of men So boldly they take away al indifferencie of senses and make Gods vvord to speake iust that vvhich them selues vvould and their heresie requireth in vvhich king they passe al impudencie and al heretikes that euer vvere 7. Remember your Prelates Vve be here vvarned to haue great regard in our life and beleefe to the holy fathers Doctors glorious Bishops gone before vs in Gods Church not doubting but they being our lawful Pastors had and taught the truth of vvhom S. Augustine said That vvhich they found in the Church they held fast that vvhich they learned they taught that vvhich they receiued of their fathers the same they deliuered to their children Cont. Iulian. li. 2 c. 10. Vvhich respect to our holy forefathers in faith is now in this vvicked contempt of the Heretikes so much the more to be had See the said holy doctors second booke against Iulian the Pelagian throughout vvhat great account he maketh of them in the confutation of heresies and hovv far he preferreth them aboue the proud Sectmaisters of that time as vve must now doe against our new doctors This place also is rightly vsed to proue that the Church of God should keepe the memories of Saincts departed by solemne holidaies and other deuout vvaies of honour 9. Not vvith meates He speaketh not of Christian fastes but of the legal difference of meates vvhich the Hebrues vvere yet proâ—e vnto not considering that by Christes faith they vvere made free from al such obseruations of the Law 10. We haue an altar He putteth them in minde by these vvordes that in folowing to much their old Iewish rites they depriued them selues of an other maner and a more excellent sacrifice and meate meaning of the holy altar and Christes ovvne blessed body offered and eaten there of vvhich they that continue in the figures of the old Law could not be partakers This altar saith I sychius is the altar of Christes body vvhich the Ievves for their incredulity must not behold Li. 6 c. 21 in Leuit. And the Greeke vvord as also the Hebrue ansvvering therevnto in the old testament signifieth properly an altar to sacrifice on and not a metaphorical and spiritual altar Vvhereby vve proue against the Heretikes that vve haue not a common table or profane communion borde to eate mere bread vpon but a very altar in the proper sense to sacrifice Christes body vpon and so called of the fathers in respect of the said body sacrificed Greg. Nazianz. in orat de sorore Gorgonia Chrys demonst quòd Christus sit Deus Socrat. li. 1. c. 20. 25. Aug. ep 86. De ciu Dei li. 8. c. 27. li. 22. c. 10. Confess li. 9 c. 11. 13. Cont. Faust Manich. li. 20. c 21. Theophyl in 23. Mat. And vvhen it is called a table it is in respect of the heauenly foode of Christs body and bloud receiued 15. The hoste or praise Though it may signifie the spiritual sacrifices of praise and thankesgiuing of vvhat sort soeuer ye it specially may be thought to signifie the great Sacrifice of the B. body and bloud of Christ not as vpon the Crosse vvhich vvas but once done in bloudy sort but as in the Church and new Testament vvhere it is daily done vnblouddily being the proper host of laude and thankes giuing and therfore called the Eucharist and being the fruite and effecte of Christ and his Priests lippes or vvordes that is of consecration because this sacrifice is made by the force of the holy vvordes And vvhen vve reade in the psalme and other places of the olde Testament of the host of praise it may be thought to be a prophecie of the nevv Sacrifice not of euery vulgar thankes giuing And so the old fathers in the primitiue Church to hide the mysteries from the vnvvorthy or heathen often speake What is saith S. Augustine a more holy sacrifice of praise then that vvhich consisteth in thankes giuing all vvhich the faithful do knovv in the sacrifice of the Church Li. 1. cont aduers leg preph c. 18. Againe c. 20. The Church from the times of the Apostles by the most certaine successions of Bishops offereth to God in the body of Christ the Sacrifice of praise And a 〈◊〉 aftervvard Novv Israel according to the spirit that is the Church offereth a singular Sacrifice according to the spirit of vvhose house be vvil not take calues nor goates but vvil take the Sacrifice of praise not according
Law But if thou iudge the Lavv thou art not a doer of the Lavv but a iudge ✠verse 12 For there is one lavv-maker and iudge that can destroy and deliuer ✠verse 13 But thou * vvhat art thou that iudgest thy neighbour Behold novv you that say To day or to morovv vve vvil goe into that citie and there certes vvil spend a yere and vvil traficke and make our gaine ✠verse 14 vvho are ignorāt vvhat shal be on the morovv For vvhat is your life It is a vapour appearing for a litle vvhile and aftervvard it shal vanish avvay ✠verse 15 for that you should say If our Lord vvil and If vve shal liue vve vvil doe this or that ✠verse 16 But novv you reioyce in your arrogancies Al such reioycing is vvicked ✠verse 17 To one therfore knovving to doe good and not doing it to him it is sinne ANNOTATION CHAP. IIII. 8. Purifie your hartes Man vve see here maketh him self cleane and purgeth his owne hart Vvhich derogateth nothing to the grace of God being the principal cause of the same Yet Protestants thinke vve derogate from Christs Passion vvhen vve attribute such effects to our owne vvorkes or to other secundarie helpes and causes CHAP. V. By the damnatiō to come vpon the vnmerciful riche he exhorteth the persecuted to patience and by their ovvne revvard and by examples 12 Not to svveare at all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 talke talke ◠In affliction to pray in prosperitie to sing in sicknes to call for the Priests and that they pray ouer them and anoile them vvith oile and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sicke persons confesse their sinnes 19 Finally hovv meritorious it is to conuert the erring vnto the Catholike faith or the sinner to amendment of life verse 1 GOE to novv ye riche men vveepe hovvling in your miseries vvhich shal come to you ✠verse 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garmentes are eaten of mothes ✠verse 3 Your gold and siluer is rusted and their iust shal be for a testimonie to you and shal eate your flesh as fire You haue stored to your selues vvrath in the last daies ✠verse 4 Behold ″ the hire of the vvorkemen that haue reaped your fields vvhich is defrauded of you crieth and their crie hath entred into the eares of the Lord of Sabboth ✠verse 5 You haue made merie vpon the earth and in riotousnes you haue nourished your hartes in the day of slaughter ✠verse 6 You haue presented and slaine the iust one and he resisted you not ✠verse 7 Be patient therfore brethren vntil the comming of our Lord. Behold the husband man expecteth the pretious fruite of the earth patiently bearing til he receiue the timely and the latevvard ✠verse 8 Be you also patient and confirme your hartes because the comming of our Lord vvil approche ' ✠verse 9 Grudge not brethren one against an other that you be not iudged Behold the iudge standeth before the gate ✠verse 10 Take an example brethren of labour and patience the prophetes vvhich spake in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 11 Behold vve accoūt them blessed that haue suffered The sufferance of Iob you haue heard and the end of our Lord you haue seen because our Lord is merciful and pitieful ✠verse 12 But before al things my brethren * ″ svveare not neither by heauen nor by earth nor other othe whatsoeuer But let your talke be yea yea no no that you fall not vnder iudgement ✠verse 13 Is any of you in heauinesse let him pray Is he of a cheereful hart let him sing ✠verse 14 Is any man sicke amōg you ″ let him bring in the priestes of the Churche and let them pray ouer him * ″ anoiling him vvith oile in the name of our Lord. ✠verse 15 and ″ the praier of faith ″ shal saue the sicke and our Lord ″ shal lift him vp and if he be in sinnes ″ they shal be remitted him ✠verse 16 ″ Confesse therfore your sinnes one to an other pray one for an other that you may be saued ⊢ for the continual praier of a iust man auaileth much ✠verse 17 * Elias vvas a man like vnto vs passible and vvith praier ″ he praied that it might not raine vpon the earth and it rained not for three yeres and sixe monethes ✠verse 18 And * he praied againe and the heauen gaue raine and the earth yelded her fruite ✠verse 19 My brethren if any of you shal erre from the truth a man conuert him ✠verse 20 he must know that he vvhich maketh a sinner to be conuerted from the errour of his vvay ″ shal saue his soule from death and couereth a multitude of sinnes ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 4. The hire To vvithhold from the poore or labourer the hire or vvages that is due or promised to him for his seruice or vvorke done is a great iniquitie and one of those fiue sinnes vvhich in holy Vvrite be said to call for vengeance at Gods hand as vve see here They be called in the Catechisme Sinnes crying to heauen The other foure be Murder Gen. 18 v. 20. Vsurie Exod. 22. v. 27. The sinne against nature Gen. 18. v. 20. The oppression and vexation of vvidovves pupilles strangers and such like Ib. Exod. 3. v. 9. 12. Svveare not He forbiddeth not al othes as the Anabaptists falsely say for in iustice and iudgement vve may be by our lavvful Magistrate put to svveare and may lavvfully take an othe as also for the aduantaging of any necessarie truth vvhen time and place require but the custom of svvearing and al vaine light and vnnecessarie othes in our daily speache do displease God highly and are here forbidden by the Apostle as also by our Sauiour Mat. 5. 14. Let him bring in the Priests The Protestants for their special hatred of the holy order of Priesthod as els vvhere often so here they corrupt the text euidently translating Presbyteros elders As though the Apostle had meant men of age and not such as vvere by holy office Priests S. Chrysostom vvho knevv the sense and signification of the Greeke vvord according to the Ecclesiastical vse and the vvhole Churches iudgement better then any Protestant aliue taketh it plainely for Sacerdotes that is Priests li. 3 de Sacerdotio prope initium And if they confesse that it is a vvord of office vvith them also though they call them Elders and not Priests then vve demaund vvhether the Apostle meane here men of that function vvhich they in their nevv Churches call Elders If they say no as they must needes for Elders vvith their are not deputed specially to publike praying or administration of the Sacraments such as the Apostle here requireth to be sent for then they must needes graunt that their Elders ansvver not to the function of those vvhich in
vvhere he is called the man of sinne Againe he must be one particular person not a nūber a succession or vvhole order of any degree of men because his proper name and the particular number and the characters thereof be though obscurely insinuated Vvhich reproueth the vvicked vanitie of Heretikes that vvould haue Christs ovvne Vicars the successors of his cheese Apostle yea the vvhole order of them for many ages together to be this Antichrist Vvho by his description here and in the said Epistle to the Thessalonians must be one special man and of a particular proper name as our Lord IESVS is And vvhosoeuer he be these Protestants vndoubtedly are his precursors for as they make his vvay by ridding avvay Christs images crosse and name so they excedingly promote the matter by taking avvay Christs cheefe minister that al may be plaine for Antichrist If the Pope had been Antichrist and had been reuealed novv a good many yeres sithence as these fellovves say he is to them then the number of this name vvould agree to him and the prophecie being novv fulfilled it vvould euidently appeare that he bare the name and number here noted for no doubt vvhen lie commeth this count of the letters or number of his name vvhich before is so hard to knovv wil be easie for he will set vp his name in euery place euē as we faithful men do novv aduance IESVS And vvhat name proper or appellatiue of al or any of the Popes do they finde to agree vvith this number notvvithstanding they boast that they haue found the vvhole order and euery of them these thousand yeres to be Antichrist and the rest before euen from S. Peter forevvorkers tovvard his kingdom 1◠The number 666. Forasmuch as the auncient expositors and other do thinke for certaine knowledge thereof no mortal mā can haue vvithout an expresse reuelatiō that his name cōsisteth of so many such letters in Greeke as according to their maner of numbering by the Alphabete make 666 and forasmuch as the letters making that number may be found in diuers names both proper common as S. Irenaeus findeth them in Latinos and Teitan Hippolytus in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aretas in Lampetis some of this age in Ludérus vvhich vvas Luthers name in the Alman tōgue therfore vve see there can be no certaintie and euery one frameth and applieth the letters to his ovvne purpose and most absurd folly it is of the Heretikes to applie the vvord Latinos to the Pope neither the vvhole order in common nor euer any particular Pope being so called and S. Irenaeus the first that obserued it in that vvord applied it to the Empire and state of the Romane Emperour vvhich then vvas Heathen and not to the Pope of his daies or after him and yet preferred the vvord Teitan as more agreable vvith this admonition that it vvere a very perilous and presumptuous thing to define any certaintie before hand of that number and name And truely vvhatsoeuer the Protestants presume herein of the Pope vve may boldly discharge Luther of that dignitie He is vndoubtedly one of Antichrists precursors but not Antichrist him self CHAP. XIIII 2 Virgins follovv the Lambe vvhithersoeuer singing a nevv canticle 6. One Angel Euangelizeth the Gospel 8 an other Angel telleth the fall of Babylon 9 the third declareth their tormants that haue adored the beast Moreouer tvvo hauing sickles 15 one of them is commaunded to reape dovvne the corne 18 the other to gather the grapes as in vintage vvhich are troden in the lake of Gods vvrath verse 1 AND I looked behold a Lābe stoode vpon mount Sion and vvith him an hundred fourtie foure thousand hauing his name and the name of his Father vvritten in their foreheads ✠verse 2 And I heard a voice from heauen as the voice of many vvaters and as the voice of great thunder and the voice vvhich I heard as of harpers harping on their harpes ✠verse 3 And they sang as it vvere a nevv song before the seate and before the foure beastes and the seniors and no man could say ' the song but those hundred fourtie foure thousand that vvere bought from the earth ✠verse 4 These are they vvhich were not defiled vvith vvomen For they are virgins These folovv the Lambe vvhithersoeuer he shal goe These vvere bought from among men the first fruites to God and the Lambe ✠verse 5 and in their mouth there vvas found no lie for they are vvithout spot before the throne of God ⊢ ✠verse 6 And I savv an other Angel flying through the middes of heauen hauing the eternal Gospel to euāgelize vnto them that sit vpon the earth and vpon euery nation and tribe tōge people ✠verse 7 saying vvith a loud voice Feare our Lord and giue him honour because the houre of his iudgement is come and adore ye him * that made heauen and earth the sea and al things that are in them and the fountaines of vvaters ✠verse 8 And an other Angel folovved saying * Fallen fallen is that great Babylon vvhich of the vvine of the vvrath of her fornication made al nations to drinke ✠verse 9 And the third Angel folovved them saying vvith a loud voice If any man adore the beast and his image and receiue the character in his forehead or in his hand ✠verse 10 he also shal drinke of the vvine of the vvrath of God vvhich is mingled vvith pure vvine in the cuppe of his vvrath and shal be tormented vvith fire brimstone in the sight of the holy Angels and before the sight of the Lambe ✠verse 11 and the smoke of their tormentes shal ascend for euer euer neither haue they rest day and night vvhich haue adored the beast and his image and if any man take the character of his name ✠verse 12 Here is the patience of sainctes vvhich keepe the commaundements of God and the faith of IESVS ✠verse 13 And I heard a voice from heauen saying to me Vvrite Blessed are the dead which die in our Lord. ″ from hence forth novv saith the Spirit that they rest from their labours for their vvorkes folow them ✠verse 14 And I savv and behold a vvhite cloude and vpon the cloude one sitting like to the Sonne of man hauing on his head a crovvne of gold and in his hand a sharpe sickle ✠verse 15 And an other Angel came forth from the temple crying vvith a loud voice to him that sate vpon the cloude * Thrust in thy sickle and reape because the houre is come to reape for the haruest of the earth is drie ✠verse 16 And he that sate vpon the cloude thrust his sickle into the earth and the earth vvas reaped ✠verse 17 And an other Angel came forth from the temple vvhich is in heauē him self also hauing a sharpe sickle
71. 124. nu 14. pag. 558. Mediator See Sainctes Hovv Christ is the onely mediator 568. Merite and Meritorious 72 marg It hath correspondeÌ„ce and relation to merces hire or revvard 13. 16. 112 marg 430. 719 mar 744 marg 543 marg Both the meaning and word are in the scriptures 197 m. 198. 430. 639 m. 537 m. 705 m. 553 m. VvheÌ„ce the merite of workes riseth 72 marg 402. 411. 430. 594. 470. Difference of merites 58. 37. 486. 430. 193 m. Vve merite not our first iustification See Iustification To be worthie to merite is al one 198. 197 m. 705. marg 537 marg 553 mar The time of meriting is in this life only 245 m. See vvorkes The Protestants auoid the word merite 639. The Caluinists deny Christs owne merites 529. 708 m. Miracles necessarie to cofirme new doctrine 27. nu 1. p. 263. nu 24. p. 298. nu 82. p. 492. nu 12. True miracles only in the Cath. Church 50. nu 19. 20. p. 124. nu 22. Vvhen Heretikes may worke true miracles p. 112. nu 38. Forged or lying miracles 7â— nu 84. p. 559. nu 9. p. 722 marg Miracles vvrought by application of creatures by the name of IESVS of the Apostles other holy men by Saincts and their relikes S. Peters shadovv S. Paules napkin 112. 104. nu 13 231. 261 298. 304. 312. 326. 350. 372. By touching Christ and vvhatsoeuer belonged to him 93 marg 106. 108. Miracles in one place and at one time more then in other 147. 231. 456 marg Peculiar to certaine countries 370 m. 372. The Protestants as faithles to beleeue such miracles as the old Pagans 261. They attribute them to the Diuel as the heathen did p. 24 in marg They pretend Pharisaically Gods honour in derogating from the miracles of Saincts 246 marg The gift of miracles in the Church for edification 132. Christs miracles significatiue 247 m. Monkes Monastical life Vvhether they should worke with their handes 561. 562. They were shauen în the primitiue Church and Nunnes clipped of their heare 562. See Exemites Religious N NAmes of CHRISTIANS 323. of the authors of sectes ibid. of the first instituters of seueral religious orders ibidem Neuters 33. 706. Nouelties of wordes phrases 584. not al new that are not in Scriptures ibid. How they are to be tried nouelties of vvordes ibid. Numbers mystical 94. 700. The Protestants rashnes in condemning numbers of praiers fastes Masses c. 700. O ORiginal sinne See Sinne. Orders The three holy orders bouÌ„d to chastitie 571. Bigami excluded from holy orders 570. 579. 596. Al seuen orders haue been from the Apostles time 572. The institution and office of Deacons 305. Holy orders is a Sacrament 577. instituted by Christ at his last supper 204. 452. giuen by imposition of handes 330. 332. 577. 586 marg by a Bishop not by the peoples voices 332. It giueth grace 586 marg none to be admitted vvithout good examination 579 marg Praier and fasting at the time of giuing holy Orders 154. 332. marg See Imber daies Othes that are vnlavvful must not be kept pag. 38 marg 361. P PArdons or indulgences grounded vpon Christs ovvne vvordes 474. vpon his example 210. 474. vpon his merites and the mutual satisfaction of one for an other pag. 538. practised by S. Paul 473. 474. by the holy Bishops of the primitiue Church 474. A pardon is only a remission of temporal punishment due for sinne 473. 474. 475. Vvhy pardons more common now then in old time ibid. to whom this auctoritie of pardoning pertaineth 47. nu 19. pag. 473. 474. 475. 538. Al pardons are giuen in the vertue and name of Christ 474. Parents The duety tovvard them 142. 106. Carnal parents frendes in what cases lesse esteemed 159 marg 176 mar 181 marg duty tovvard our spiritual parents 600 marg See Priests Penance is perfect repentance that is not only amendemeÌ„t of life but implying also confession sorowful contrition and paineful satisfaction pag. 8. 30. 167 marg That the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie this penaÌ„ce p. â— 30. 171 marg 177 marg 716 marg 492 m. S Iohn Baptist first then Christ and his Apostles preached penance 7. 8. 88 marg 143 marg 295 marg 352 marg 366 marg S. Iohn Baptists penance 8. 156 marg Marie Magdalens penance 157 marg The great penance in the primitiue Church 475. 492 marg The old Canonical discipline ib. S. Paules chastening of his body by penance 444. Temporal paine remaineth due vvhen the sinne is remitted 635. Satisfaction or workes of Penance pag. 8. nu 8. 143 marg 195. 314. 454. 473. 482. 630. 645. nu â—3 717 marg They derogat nothing from Christs satisfaction but are requisite because of the same 402. 473. 538. 611. The body chastised by penance is a grateful sacrifice to God 413. The Sacrament of Penance handled at large 276. The necessitie thereof as of Baptisme pag. 277. it is secunda tabula post naufragium 277. The contempt thereof a sinne against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. The partes thereof Contrition Confession Satisfaction 276. Vvhat is Contrition 483. 294 marg Luthers heresie of Contrition 483. It worketh saluation ibidem Vve are bound to confesse 276. See Confession Al sinnes may be remitted by this Sacrament 613. 629. It is the old heresie of the Nouatians to deny that Confession to a Priest is necessarie and his Absolution 276. 277. See Absolution Priests Gods woÌ„derful mercy toward penitent sinners 183 marg Penance before Baptisme 295 marg Perfection double one in this life an other in the life to come 532. The state of perfection See Monastical life Religious Permission of some things that are not allowed or approued 116. Toleration of the euil 256. Persecution Catholike mens comfort in persecution 26 marg 154. 163 m. 202 m. 663. nu 17. pag. 702 m. 723. nu 7. Their secret assembling in persecutioÌ„ 71. Their praise in vvhose houses such Assemblies are kept 325 marg 342 marg 421 marg There shal be great persecution of Catholike men tovvard the end of the vvorld 122. and 199. marg 727 marg Constancie in persecution necessarie ibidem marg 706. highly commended 702. marg 723. To looke backe vpon their losses is dangerous 166. To forsake al rather then the Cathol faith is necessarie 181 and 182 m. The better men most afflicted in this life 663. The Church persecuted by Heretikes and coÌ„trariewise 505 m. Fleeing in time of persecution 325 marg wise euasions to escape daÌ„gers by S. Paules example 358. nu 25. 359 mar 341. nu 37. pag. 364 marg Not to forsake our Pastors emprisoned 529 marg Happie Gailers that shew mercie to their Catho prisoners 341 marg The courtesie of heathen officers in this case 359 m. To consent by any meanes to the persecution of such is a great offence 357 marg PersecutioÌ„ an occasion of much good 310 marg The Church
the same 158 marg They and not lay men are the dispensers of Christs mysteries 40. nu 19. 42 marg pag. 109. nu 6. pag. 321. nu 40. pag. 463. nu 34. pag. 4â—0 He that despiseth them despiseth Christ 167 ma. The honour of Priesthod 67. 89 marg 360. 578 m. Preeminence before other 571. nu 4 pag. 616. 566. nu 20. pag. 484 marg Hospitalitie and almes tovvard them 163. marg 533 marg See Almes Hospitalitie The Protestants make it an odious and reprochful name 67. nu 13. pag. 130. They auoid the word in their English translations of the nevv Testament 333. Their perpetual continencie requisite 138. 570. nu 2. pag. 579. 580. 589. nu 4. 596. 437 marg 569 marg Mariage of Priests vnlavvful 21. 570. at large 575. contrarie to the auncient Canons 571. to the Councel of Nice 570. None euer lawfully maried after holy orders 21. 570. Paphnutius and the Nicene Councel concerning this matter 21. 570. Maried men being made Priests must no more companie vvith their vviues and that according to the example of the Apostles 21. 290 marg 444. nu 5. according to the custom of the primitiue Church 570. 571. The Church may annexe perpetual chastitie to holy orders 580. nu 4. in the marg The forbidding of such persons to marie is no condemnation of Mariage 575. Iouinians old heresie could neuer induce any one Priest to marie 582. Vigilantius and his follovvers much like to the Protestants in this point 570. See Vovv Priests crovvnes 665. Priests garments 701. Priests some properly so called some vnproperly 740. Al Christians are no more Priests then they are also kings that is vnproperly 657 marg 700. 709. Their spiritual hostes 658. CHRISTS Priesthod and the excellencie thereof 609. 610. 615. 616. 617. 618. 131. A Priest as he is man not as he is God 610. The Caluinists either Arrians or ignorant in auouching the contrarie ibid. His Priesthod eternal and hovv 131. 617. 618. 619. nu 3. in marg He concurreth stil in al priestly actions and is the principal vvorker 619 marg He is not the only Priest of the nevv Testament 609. 618. Many Priests of the nevv TestameÌ„t properly and peculiarly so called and their Priesthod external not only spiritual 609. 616. 617. 618. 619. Princes hovv and wherein to be obeied 64. 121. 197 marg 415. 416. 658. 659. They may not vsurpe Ecclesiastical functions 64. 403. 609. nu 1. pag. 639. They haue no more right of supremacie in spiritual causes then Heathen Princes 659. Christ and his Apostles charged vvith disobedience to Princes 658 nu 13. Peter Iohn disobeied the Magistrats coÌ„maunding them not to preach in the name of IESVS 299 marg So must Catholike preachers ib. In things lavvful not to obey them is a mortal sinne 415. Heretical tumultes disobedience against their Princes 28. 488. Heresies agaiÌ„st rule superioritie 416. 659. nu 16. and 18. The obedience of Catholikes in al teÌ„poral causes 416. The deadly sinnes of Princes superiors exempt not the subiectes from their obedieÌ„ce as the Vviâ—â—fistes teach 659. Princes theÌ„ selues must obey be subiect in matters of saith religioÌ„ 639. Al are vnder Peter his successors 279. 280. 364 m. Their election creatioÌ„ far inferiour to Gods institution of the spiritual Magistrate 658. The temporal Magistrate is called an humane creature and why 658. nu 13. Praying for kings and Princes namely in the Masse 566. marg 567. Procession on Palme-Sunday 61. Prosperitie no signe of the true religion 13. marg Protestants See Heretikes Purgatorie 12. marg pag. 34. 94. nu 29. pag. 121. nu 24. pag. 187. 430. 431. 645. nu 13. pag. 661. None not perfectly cleansed can enter into heauen 743. marg Purgatorie fire passeth al the paines of this life 431. The same is released by the praiers of the liuing 317. A third place 162. 708 marg The Scripture abused against Purgatorie ansvvered 726. See Praier Sacrifice for the dead R REconciliation to the Cathol Church 14. nu 24. p. 471. nu 5. 〈◊〉 â—chisme Religion Men of no religion â—uters Atheistes 33. Most happie that suffer any losse for religion 114. m. 116. They that forsake their religioÌ„ to saue their landes are like Esau 635. marg See Persecution Religious life 561. Their profession is according to Christs counsel and the Apostles example 55. 151. 191 marg 296. nu 44. to the Saincts of the primitiue Church 410 marg 296. VigilaÌ„tius heresie against such as forsooke al for Christ 420 marg Diuers Religions of Dominicans Franciscans c. are not diuers Sectes 323. Their diuers rules and imitation of diuers holy men is the imitation of Christ him self 531 marg 547. Their liuing in common Apostolical 296. Their rising in the night to pray 79. nu 41. Their blessing 55. The contemplatiue life preferred before the actiue by our Sauiour him self in the persons of Marie and Martha 169. Both alvvaies in the Chruch ibid. See Monkes and Monastical life Eremities Relikes The touching of Relikes their vertue miracles 23 m. 24. 100. 133. 309. 312. 326. 350. 372. 577. 622. The touching of Christs person or whatsoeuer belonged to him 93 m. The hemme of Christs garment 23 m. 24. 40 marg 100. His sepulchre 85. 622. Mount Thabor and al the holy land 49. 577 his holy Crosse See Crosse S. Peters shadow 261. nu 12 302. 304. his chaines 326. S. Paules napkins or the napkins that had touched his body 350. His chaines 61. nu 12. 372. His blessing and vertue in the ile Malta 372. His prison and other memories there 370 marg The Relikes of S. Iohn Baptist Elias Abdias 40. S. Steuens Relikes 309. 312. S. Augustine of Relikes 309. 312. S. Chrysostom 261. 350. S. Hierom. 85. 133. 622. S. Gregorie 372. nu 20. The greater vertue of Relikes the more is the honour of Christ 261. 350. 246 marg Saincts Relikes of greater force after their death 350. Eliseus body 4. Reg. 13. Miraculous reseruatioÌ„ of Relikes from putiefaction 622. Relikes reserued in the old Testament 622. VigilaÌ„tius heresie against Relikes condemned of old and refuted by S. Hierom. 133. 350. nu 12. The deuotion of the old Christians tovvard Relikes 40. 372. 622. 274 marg The deuotion tovvard Christs body vvhen it vvas dead 131. 132. The Pagans abused holy Relikes as the Protestants do novv 40. Translation of Relikes 133. 631 marg 307. Reprobation at large 405. 406. Sinne is alvvaies the cause thereof ib. 127 mar It taketh not away free vvil 406. 707. Hovv God raised Pharao 406. 407. Hovv he is said to indurat ib. to giue vp into a reprobat sense 383 marg 385. nu 26. pag. 308 marg See God Free vvil Predestination Restitution of goods il gotten 195. Revvard DiffereÌ„ces of rewards in heaueÌ„ 37. 193 marg See heauen Respect of revvard 16. nu 4. pag. 55. nu 27 pag. 631 marg 181 marg 706 marg Revvard what it signifieth 430.
may be broken and otherwise emploied 78. nu 10. pag. 92. nu 25. Sainctes know our doings hartes heare our praiers 64. 184. 186. m. 187. 428. 457. m. They are as Angels 198. They may be present with the liuing 49. 110. m. at their ovvne toÌ„bes monumeÌ„ts 711. Praying to Saincts that they pray for vs. 380 m. 186. 304. 471. 668 at large 679. 709. 711. 717. 309. m. They are our mediators an aduocates without any derogatioÌ„ to Christ 471. 568. 678. 679. 714 m. How Christ is our only Mediator and only Aduocate 568. 678. 679. The conclusion of al praiers is Per Christum Dominum nostrum 265 marg The Protestants arguments ansvvered 409. 607. 608. 611. nu 9. 568. 678. Vigilantius their father founder of this heresie refuted by S. Hierom 711. Hovv S. Hierom saith that Christ his Saincts are euery where ibidem Their Festiuities or holidaies 7. nu 16. 75. m. 507. at large 668. Their memories or commemorations in the sacrifice of the Masse 332. 454. 726. Canonizing of Saincts 7. Their miracles 33. nu 24. See Miracles Relikes The great honour of Saincts and that it is no derogation to Christs honour 55. nu 28. pag. 350. nu 16. pag. 553 marg 577. 601. 653. 703 marg 704. 714 marg 720 marg 742 marg They are patrones of men and countries 404. They are called sauiours redeemers c. vvithout derogation to Christ 569. 577. 653. 308 marg our hope 548 marg God and our Ladie saue vs the like speaches 337. 700. To beleeue in Saincts 409. nu 14. pag. 601. Saluation No man sure of his saluation but in hope 263. 394. 402. nu 16. pag. 403. 418. 433. 444. 493. 530. 393. marg See F. The Protestants special faith Satisfaction See Penance Satisfactorie vvorkes of one for an other 474. 485. 538. Satisfaction enioyned 143 m. Schisme Prefigured in the Ievves Schismatical temples 166. 227. 228. 448. in Ieroboams calues and altars 448. in Corè Darhan Abiron 482. 695. contrarie to the vnitie of the Church 456 501. nu 9. pag. 519. 520. detestable and sacrilegious 520. The beginning of al Schismes 426 marg In schisme no vvorke auailable to saluation 14. nu 24. pag. 180. 263. nu 4. pag. 457. num 1. See Church Schismatikes Schismatical seruice sermons to be auoided 94. 482. 590. 225 marg Specially the Communion 442. 447. 448. See Heretike and Heresie Scandal 112 marg 356. 386 marg Scripture Canonical and not Canonical discerned and iudged by the Church 499. 500. See pag. 2 after the preface S. Augustines sentences cited at large The Scripture and Church Whether is elder and of more authoritie 500. The Protestants deny many bookes of the Scripture because they are repugnant to their heresies See Heretikes They many vvaies corrupt the Scriptures See Heretikes Priuate Phantastical interpretatioÌ„ of Scriptures 669. 672. Al Heretikes and the Diuel him self alleage Scriptures but falsely p. 5. nu 25. p. 11. nu 6. p. 34. 145 m. 162. nu 20. p. 261. 402. 14. nu 35. 39. pa. 613. 645. 651. nu 12. p. 646. nu 21. p. 682. 711. 740. VvomeÌ„ great tatlers talkers of Scripture 568. Not the great talkers and hearers thereof but the doers are blessed 698 m. The Scripture is ful of profound senses 232. 508. hard to vnderstand 151 marg 311 marg 558. nu 6. pag. 613. nu 4. pag. 672. 673. 661. nu 19. p. 662 marg 740. S. Paules epistles hard about iustification by faith and therfore misconstrued of old and new heretikes 389. 646. 672. The Epistle to the Romanes hard concerning predestination 404 marg The difficultie of the Apocalypse 699. The Protestants count al Scriptures easie for euery maÌ„ to vnderstand by his priuate spirit therfore they reiect the Doctors expositioÌ„s admit nothing but Scripture 672. Their folish distinction that S. Paules epistles are not hard but the matter he vvriteth of ibid. The self same scriptures alleaged by the old heretikes and the Protestants and answered by the fathers long agoe 444. nu 5. pag. 575. 646. 711. 712. The Scripture coÌ„sisteth in the true sense therof which is only in the Cath. Church 477. nu 6. p. 669. nu 20. The bare letter killeth both Iew Heretike 477. They searche not the Scriptures deepely but superficially 232. Vvho be the litle ones that best vnderstand the Scriptures 30. nu 25. p. 169. nu 21. The auncient fathers humilitie in reading and expounding the Scriptures 67â— 5â—8 661. nu 19. pag. 699. Catholike Doctors only are right handlers of the Scriptures 590. The curse for adding and diminishing thereof and that it pertaineth to heretikes not to Catholike expositors 45. The interpretation of Scripture is called prophecie 413 marg when the same is according to the rule of faith ibid. Of the translating and reading the holy Scriptures in the vulgar tongue of the difficultie of them vvith what humilitie they ought to be read of many others pointes concerning the sacred Scriptures see the Preface to the reader The text corrupted by old heretikes 684. 687. Scriptures haue not only a literal sense but also a mystical and allegorical 7. nu 15. pag. 508. 607 marg 614 marg The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the mystical interpretations of the auncient Doctors 614 marg The people may not iudge of the sense of Scriptures or of their Pastors expositions 344. The comfort and profite of Christian Cathol men in reading and hearing the Scriptures 344. 419 marg 592. Vvhat they finde in searching the Scriptures 230. Not only Scriptures but tradition also 622. marg 559. 592. 279 marg 678 marg 717 marg The Apostles and Churches precepts 336 marg See Tradition The Churches order in reading the Scriptures in her diuine Seruice See CHVRCH Secte taken sometime in good part but novv in the euil 373. 362 marg Simonie vvhat and vvhy so called 314. Vvhat a heinous sinne ibid. nu 22. Sinne original actual 395. nu 14. 676. nu 7. Al conceiued and borne in original sinne Christ excepted and his B. mother 395. No man liueth vvithout sinne 676. nu 8. pag. 16. S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie ibidem Sinnes mortal and venial 14. 16. 385. 643. 676. Not God but the Diuel is author of sinne 36 m. See God Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning 682. CoÌ„cupiscence cause of sinne 642 m. Al sinne procedeth of three special things mentioned by S. Iohn 677 marg The lavv did not cause sinne 395. 398 m. Mortal sinne excludeth grace and iustice 682. Venial sinnes consist vvith grace and true iustice 676. Examples of venial sinnes 676. How they are taken away without any Sacrament 258. they may be forgiuen after death 94. Al remission of sinnes is by the Passion of Christ 676. Many secundarie meanes instruments of remission by which the Passion of Christ is applied 676. Vvhat is meant by Sinnes couered and not imputed 392. Sinnes against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. Sinnes crying
euerlasting See annotatioÌ„s Matth. 27 29 c. THE fifth part of the Gospel Of the Holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem Mt. 21 1 Mr. 11 1 Io. 12 15 PALME SVNDAY ` his disciples ⸬ This was fulfilled 40 yeres after the death of Christ by Titus Vespasianus vvhen besides incredible miseries of famine and other distressès there perished eleueÌ„ hundred thousand and were taken captiues 97000 the siege begiÌ„ning in the very same feast greatest soleÌ„nitie of Easter when they put Christ to death Euseb li. 1 hist c. 6. 1. 8. Ioseph li. 7 c. 17. * Mt. 21 12. Mr. 11 15. MVNDAY Es 56 7 Ier. 7 11 External deuotion Restitution Satisfaction Lu. 21 3. Mr. 21 23. Mr. 11 27 TVESDAY ⸬ See Annot. Mat. c 21 23. Esa 5 1. ⸬ See the marginal annotations Marc. 〈◊〉 Mt. 21 33. Mr. 12 1. Ps 117 22. Mt. 22 15. Mr. 12 13. ⸬ So duties must be done to Princes that our duety to God be not neglected See Annot Mat. c. 22 15. Mt. 22 23. Mr. 12 18. Deu 25 5. ⸬ The greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impotteth also this much they that are made vvorthie to wit by the grace of God and so they are in deede worthie as also in the next chapter verse 36. 2. Thess 1. 5. Exo. 3 6. Mt. 22 44. Mr. 12 36. Ps 109 1. Mt. 23 6. Mr. 12 38. To be worthie of heaueÌ„ or to deserue merite it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The new TestameÌ„t an 1580. The dignitie of Saincts Mr. 12 14. Mt. 24 1. Mar. 13 1. ⸬ This was fulfilled 40 yeres after the death of Christ the 19 of August being the very moneth and day where in the Babylonians burnt it from the first building thereof by SalomoÌ„ 1â—30 yeres from the reedifying thereof vnder Cyrus 639 yeres Iosep de bel Iud. li. 9 cap. 10. TVESDAY night ⸬ Many false-prophets Heretikes See An. Mt. 24. Mr. 13. b The Gospel for many Martyrs ⸬ Great persecutioÌ„ of Catholike men Eze. 32 7. Ioel. 3 15. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 1 Sunday in Aduent c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Annot c. 20 15. ⸬ Solitarinesse or eremitage as S. Gregorie Nazian saith is a goodly thing this doth the mount Carmel of Elias teach Iohns desert that mount vnto which IESVS often retired was quietly alone with him self Ser. 26 de amore pauperum Mt. 26 1 The PASSION according to S. Luke in these two chapters is the Gospel at Masse vpon Tenebre wenesday Mr. 14 1 TENEBRE Wenesday Mt. 26 17. Mr. 14 12. MAVNDY Thursday Mt. 26 26. Mr. 14 22. 1. Cor. 11 24. ⸬ The Greeke is here so plaine that there was very bloud in the chalice shed for vs that Beza saith it is a corruption in the greeke See the Annota vpon this place Mt. 26 21. Mr. 14 20. Io. 13 18 Mt. 20 25. Mr. 10 42. ⸬ Straight after the former louing checke admonition he promiseth to them al that haue bene partakers with him of his miseries in this life greater prcemiâ—â—ence in heauen then any Potentate can haue in this world therfore that they neede not be careful of dignitie or Supremacie Mt. 26 34. Mr. 14 30. Mt. 10 9. Lu. 10 4. Es 53 12 Mt. 16 36. Mr. 14 32. THVRSDAY night Io. 18 1 The old Paschal ceaseth and a new is instituted Two cuppes or chalices at Christes last supper Mt. 26 29 The real presence Christ sacrificed his body and bloud in Sacrament at his supper * quod datur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Sacrifice of the Altar Cyril Alex anathem 〈◊〉 The Apostles are made Priestes the Sacrament of holy Orders instituted A coÌ„memoratiue sacrifice is a true sacrifice no lesse then the prefiguratiue sacrifices were true sacrifices Ambr. in 10. Hebr. Chrys ho. 17 in ep ad Hebr. To be a figure of a thing and yet the thing it self repugneth not Hebr. 9. Both testameÌ„ts dedicated in bloud vers 20. The external religion of the new Testament principally in the sacrifice of the altar calix qui the chalice which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The chalice shed for vs must needes signifie the bloud therein not vvine and the same sacrificed Beza condemneth the Gospel it self of falshod and impossibilitie * Annot. 〈◊〉 Test 1556. Ambition Peters faith shal neuer faile Serm. 2. Assump ad Pontif. Li. q. Noui Test q. 75. to 4. The Romane faith of Peters successors can not falle Cypr. ep 55. nu 6. Bernard ep 190. Popes may erre personally not iudicially or definitiuely Deut. 17. Aug. ep 166. in fine The learned fathers sought to the B. of Rome for resolution of doubtes Bernardus ep 190. Chrys ep 1 2. Cypr. ep 55. nu 2 GOOD FRIDAY Mt. 27 1 11. Mr. 15 1 Io. 18 27. Os 10 8. ` beholding ⸬ This eclipse was seene and wondred at as a thing aboue nature of Dionisius Areopagîta at Thebes wheÌ„ he was yet a Pagan Dionys ep ad Polycarp et ep ad ApollophaneÌ„ Ps 30 6. Mt. 27 57. Mr. 5 43 â—o 19 38 The good theefe Pardon of due penance and satisfaction Visiting the Sepulcher or Sepulchres ⸬ That is first after the Sabboth which is saith S. Hiero. q. 4 ad Hedib dies Dominica our Lords day vvherein he arose for the weeke is deuided into the Sabboth the 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6 of the Sabboth the Apostle 1 Cor. 16 2 coÌ„maunded a collection of money to be made on the first of the Sabboth whereby we learne both the keeping of Sunday the Churches count of daies by the 2. 3. 4 of the Sabboth to be Apostolical which S. Syluester after ward named 2. 3. 4 feriam c. Breuiar Roman Decemb. 31 EASTER DAY Mt. 28 1 Mr. 16 1 Io. 20 1. Lu. 9 22 Io. 20 3. Mr. 16 12. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Munday in Easter weeke The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in Easter weeke Mr. 16 14. Io. 20 19. ⸬ As he shal be Anathema saith S. Aug. which preacheth that Christ neither suffered nor rose againe because we learne by the Gospel That it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe the third day so he shal also be Anathema whosoeuer preacheth the Church to be els where theÌ„ in the coÌ„munion of al natioÌ„s because by the self same Gospel we learne in the wordes next folowing and penaÌ„ce to be preached in his name remissioÌ„ of sinnes through out al nations August ep 48. Act. 1 8. 2 1. Mr. 16 19. Act. 1 9. ASCENSION DAY The B. Sacrâ—ment in on kinde The Catholâ—â—e or vniuersal Church De vnit Ec. c. 10. * Mt. 24 14. * Heb. 7 6. Christ blessed diuers waies Io. 20 21. 26. Marc. 10 16. Blessing with the signe of the crosse Gen. 48 14. * Teriul de coron milit nu 3 Basil de Sp. sanct c. 27. * This speach very common in this Gospel as appeareth by the places here marked declareth that he writeth to the Gentils Iren.
more religious then the Protestants Beza Annot. 〈◊〉 Test 155â— The ceremonies of Sacraments done though not mentioned De fid â—p â— 9. Act. 22 4 Gal. 1 13. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the Conuersion of S. Paul Ian. 25. 1. Cor. 15 8. ⸬ The heretikes that conclude CHRIST so in heauen that he caÌ„ be no where els til the day of Iudgement shal hardly resolue a maÌ„ that would know where CHRIST was when he appeared here in the way and spake these words to Saul ⸬ Paul also him self though with the diuine and heauenly voice prostrated and instructed yet was sent to a man to receiue the Sacraments to be ioyned to the Church August de doct Chr. lib. 1. in Prâ—â—m 2 Cor. 11 32. The Church visibly procedeth still vvith much comfort manifold increase euen by persecution ` healeth ⸬ Behold good vvorkes and almes-deedes the force thereof reaching euen to the next life ⸬ The praiers of our Almes folke beadsmen may do vs great good eueÌ„ after our departure For if they procured her temporal life much more may they helpe vs to Gods mercâ—e and to release of punishment in Purgatorie The 4 part THE propagation of the Church to the Gentils also ⸬ Here God first vttered to Peter that the time was come to preach also to the Gentiles and to coÌ„uerse with them for their saluation no lesse then with the Iewes with ful freedoÌ„ to eate al meates without respecte of the prohibition of certaine made in the old Law c In the Greeke fasting praying c At the time of praier specially God sendeth men comfortable visitations ⸬ Note these apparitions and visions to S. Peter Cornelius and others in the Scriptures very ofteÌ„ agaiÌ„st the incredulity of our Heretikes that wil beleeue neither vision nor miracle not expressed in Scripture these being beleeued of Christian men eueÌ„ before they were written c Not such as beleeue only but such as feare God and worke iustice are acceptable to him b The Epistle vpoÌ„ Munday in Easter weeke Mat. 4 12 The Epistle vpoÌ„ Munday in vvhitsoÌ„vveeke Good vvorkes before faith are preparatiues to the same not properly meritorious â—ed in huÌ„c locum Act. 8. The Canonical houres De Orat. Dom. nu 15. Act. 2. Act. 10. Luc. 23. Mattins Psal 5. Euensong Dan. 6. Act. 3. Adoration of creatures * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They that are iustified before must not omit the Sacraments Act. 10 9. Act. 1 5. ⸬ Good Christians heare and obey gladly such truthes as be opened vnto them from God by their cheefe Pastors by vision reuelation or otherwise Act. 8 1. The Epistle vpoÌ„ S. Barnabees day Iun. 11. Act. 4 36. Act. 9 30. The name of CHRISTIANS The Church visible Hierony cont Lucif c. 7. in fine Names of Sectaries and Heretikes Protestants Diuers religious orders are not diuers sectes Ierem. 35. Num. 6. Papistes Catholikes and true Christians al one Not to be with the Pope is to be with Antichrist 〈…〉 ep 37 ep 58 ad Damas The name of CHRISTIANS The name of CATHOLIKES CREDO ECCLESIAM CATHOLICAM The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the name CATHOLIKE * In the Catechismes of the Lutherans The Epistle vpoÌ„â— S. Peter and Paules day Iun. â—9 ⸬ As Peters person vvas more notorious then others therfore better garded then other for feare he should escape so Gods prouidence in preseruing deliuering him for the longer gouernment of his Church is very maruelous ⸬ It is much for the praise of these good Christians that the assemble to Gods seruice praier was kept in their houses in the time of persecution that the Apostle came thither straight out of prison as his first refuge as now Christian people doe much to their coÌ„mendatioÌ„ in places where Heresie doth reigne ⸬ Though God had so miraculously deliuered him yet he would not teÌ„pt God by taâ—ying among his persecutors but accordiÌ„g to Christes coÌ„maundement fled for a time ⸬ Princes that take delite in the flattery and praises of the people so much that they forget them selues to be meÌ„ to giue the honour to God may be warned by this example Act. 11 29. S. Peters chaines Patronage of Angels Gen. 41 16 Publike praier for S. Peter the head The 5 part THE taking of the Gospel avvay from the obstinate Iewes and geuing of it to the Gentils by the ministerie of Paul and Barnabas c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` Barieu Exod. Iosue Iud. 1 Reg. 8. 1. Reg. 16 Ps 88 21 Psa 131 11. Lu. 3 3. Lu. 3 15. The Epistle vpoÌ„ Tuesday in Easter vveeke Lu. 23 1 Act. 1 3. ` to vs their children Ps 2 7. Esa 55 3. Ps 15 10 Abac. 1 5 c the GeÌ„tiles desired c deuout proselytes ⸬ The Ievves of their ovvne free vvil repelling the truth are vnvvorthy of Christ and vvorthily forsaken and the Gentils though they beleeued specially by Gods grace and preordination yet they beleeue also by their ovvne free vvil vvhich standeth vvel vvith Gods prouidence Es 46 6 Lu. 9 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Apostles liturgie or Masse Gal. â— Paul Barnabas are consecrated by men Imber daies * Leo ep 81 c. 1. Praescript times of fasts Epipha in compend Leo ser 3 et 4 de 〈◊〉 7 mensis Imposition of handes Holy orders * Act. 2 42 Hiero. 〈◊〉 c. 58 Esa Spiritual officers of out soules c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ The Heathen might by the daily benefites of God haue knovven him at the least to haue beene their Creatour and only Lord though the mysterie of our Redemption vvere not opened to them 2. Cor. 11 25. ⸬ Vve see by this first that SS Paul Barnabas vvere Bishops hauing here authoritie to giue holy Orders secondly that there vvas euen then a difference betwixt Bishops and Priests though the name in the primitiue Church vvas often vsed indifferently lastly that alvvaies fasting praying were preparatiues to the giuing of holy Orders Act 13 2 Aug. li. 10. de Ciu. Dei â— 1. 〈◊〉 Aug. li. 8. de Ciu. 6. 27. Dulta 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretical translation against holy orders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero. in 11. Esa Heretical traÌ„slation against Priesthod If Saâ—â—rdos be a Priest much more Presbyter Presbyter Priest Prebâ—re Preti Gal. 5 2. ` them c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c AuÌ„cients here often in this chapter are the same that Priestes vers 2 as S. Hierom taketh it also 1 Pet. 5. the greeke approueth being alvvaies one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priests Hiero. in 1 ad Tit. et 4 ad Galat. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b See the Annot vers 28 toward the ende Act. 10 20. Act. 10 45. ⸬ By that faith which worketh by charitie for a dead faith can not purifie the hart of man See chap. 16 31. Amos. 9 11. c Other latin copies and the greeke read thus writing by their handes an epistle contâ—ining these things ⸬ Hereof
part Of his Traditions c In the greeke Traditions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 2 21. ` churches The Epistle vpon Maundy Thursday a The Epistle vpon CORPVS Christi day Mat. 26 26. ⸬ The Apostles drift in al that he saith here of the SacrameÌ„t is against vnvvorthy receiuing as S. Augustine also noteth Ep. 11â— c. 3. and not to set out the vvhole order of ministratioÌ„ as the heretikes do ignoraÌ„tly imagine Mr. 14 22. Luc. 22 19. The Custome of the Church is a good answer against al vvranglers That heresies shal come and vvherfore Vvhat coÌ„moditie vve may make of heresies Agapae or suppers of charitie CoÌ„c Gang. can 11. Conc Loadic can 27. 28. Vvhether the Apostle meane by our Lords supper the B. Sacrament TraditioÌ„ vvithout vvriting Whether the catholikes or Protestants doe more imitate Christs institution of the B. Sacrament Al circunstaÌ„ces in our Sauiours action about the B. SacrameÌ„t neede not be imitated Io. 13 2. Luc. 9 16. The Protestants imitate not Christ in blessing the bread and vvine They imitate him not in vnleauened bread and mingling water with wine The vvordes of consecration to be said ouer the bread and vvine the vvhich the Protestants do not tract â—0 in Io. The Protestants haue taken away the B. Sacrament altogether The povver to consecrate giuen to Priests onely The SacrameÌ„t consisteth not in the receiuing Vvhy the Protestants call it the Communion Communion vvhich is a part of the MASSES what it signifieth li. 4. c. 14. de orthod fide Hovv Christs death is shewed by the B. Sacrament it self vvithout sermon or othervvise The vvicked receiue the body bloud The real presence is proued by the heinous offeÌ„se of vnvvorthy receiuing ConfessioÌ„ before receiuing the B. Sacrament Adoration of the B. Sacrament * See the Annot. The manifold honour and discerning of Christes body in the Cath. Church Mat. â— â— ep 118 c. 6. The Profane bread of the Protestants * Aug. de pec merit li. 2. c. 24. Ep. Iuda Holy bread Vnvvorthie receiuing Penance and satisfaction The Masse is agreable to the Apostles vse and tradition the Communion is not Aug. ep 118 c. 6. Aug. tract 84 in Io. Chrys ho. 〈◊〉 in Act. The 6. part As couching the Giftes of the Holy Ghost The Epistle vpon the 10 Sunday after Rentecost ⸬ Al these Giftes be those vvhich the lear nâ—ecall Gratias gratis datas vvhich be bestovved often euen vpon il liuers vvhich haue not the other graces of God whereby their persons should be grateful iust holy in his sight Ro. 12 4 Eph. 4 7. ⸬ A maruelous vnioÌ„ betwixt christ his Church a great coÌ„fort to al Catholikes being members therof that the church and he the head the body make be called one Christ Aug. de vnit Ec. ` one body Eph. 4 11. ⸬ S. Augustine ep 137 giueth the same reason vvhy miracles cures be done at the memories or bodies of some Saincts more then at others by the same Saincts in one place of their memories rather then at other places Zealous faith Vnitie Schisme The Epistle vpon the Sunday of Quinquagesme called Shrouesunday ⸬ This proueth that faith is nothing vvorth to saluatioÌ„ without vvorkes and that there may be true faith vvithout Charitie ⸬ By this text S. Augustine li. â—2 Ciu. c. 29 proueth that the Saints in heauen haue more perfect knovvledge of our affaires here then they had vvhen they liued here ⸬ Charitie is of al the three the greatest Hovv then doth onely saith being inferior to it saue iustifie and not Charitie Charitie False Mattyrs The 3 vertues theological Charitie is lost by mortâ—l sinne not faith ″ Much like to some fond Linguists of our time who thinke them selues better then a doctor of Diuinitie that is not a Linguist c By this word are meant al rude vnlearned men but specially the simple which vvere yet vncharistened as the Catechumens vvhich came in to those spiritual exercises as also infidels did at their pleasures c idiotae ` vvith tongues more theÌ„ you all Es 28 11 2. Tim. 2 12. Gen. 3 16. A paraphrastical exposition of this Chapter concerning vnknovven tongues Of vvhat spiritual exercise the Apostle speaketh The disorders in the same That S. Pauls place maketh nothing against the seruice in the saith toÌ„ge By strange tonges the Apostle meaneth not the latin Greeke or Hebrue S. Augustine our Apostle brought in the Seruice in the latin tongue The latin seruice one and the same in al countries and strange to none The seruice in vulgar toÌ„ge strange and barbarous to euery straÌ„ger Vvhether the seruice in vulgar tonges do more edifie See Annot 1. Cor. 10. 13. The vertue of the SacrameÌ„ts and Seruice consisteth not in the peoples vnderstaÌ„ding The people is to be taught the meaning of Sacraments ceremonies and are taught in al Catholike couÌ„tries Catholike people in euery countrie vnderstandeth euery ceremonie and can behaue them selues accordingly Aug. doct Chr. li. 2. c. 13. That he speaketh not of the Churches seruice is proued by inuincible in arguments The Apostle speaketh not of the peoples priuate praiers in latin as vpon primmars beades or othervvise Latin praiers translated or the people taught the coÌ„tents thereof The peoples deuotion nothing the lesse for praying in Latin Mat. 24. * Greg. li. 27. Moral c. 6. The seruice alvvaies in Latin through out the vvest Church It is not necessarie to vnderstand our praiers Hovv far is sufficient for the people to vnderstand Hovv the mind or vnderstaÌ„ding is edified 1 Cor. 13. 1 Cor. 11 16. A notable rule of S. Augustine Vvomen may haue any temporal Soueraintie but no Ecclesiastical function The 7 part Of the resurrection of the dead The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 11 SuÌ„day after Pentecost c This deliuerie in the latin greeke importeth tradition so by Tradition did the Apostles plant the Church in al truth before they vvrote any thing Es 53 8. Dan. 9 26. Ps 15 10 Ion. 2 2. Lu. 24. Act. 9 3 Conâ— borne out of time c tradidi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ In him Gods grace is not void that worketh by his free vvil according to the motion and direction of the â—â—me grace ⸬ So may we say If the Cath. faith in al pointes be not true then our first Apostles vvere false vvitnesses then hath our Countrie beleeued in vaine al this while then are al our forefathers dead in their sinnes and perished Which presupposing Christ to be God vvere the greatest absurditie in the vvorld Col. 1 18 Ap. 1 5. Ro. 5 12. 1. Thes 4 15. Ps 109. 1. Ps 8 8. Esa 22 13. Menander ⸬ The glorie of the bodies of Saincts shal not be al alike but differeÌ„t in heauen according to mens merits ⸬ As to become spiritual doth not take away the substance of the body glorified no more vvhen Christes body is said to be in spiritual sort in the Sacrament doth
Sacraments proued out of S. Augustine * Aug. ser 215 de â—eÌ„p de rectitud Cath. conuersat S. Augustine falsely alleaged against the ceremonies of the Church The Heathenish and Iudaical obseruatioÌ„ of daies heretically coÌ„pared vvith the Christian obseruation of festiuities and holy daies c. SuÌ„day Easter vvhitsontide The festiuities of Christ Orig. ho. 3. in diuers Aug. ep 28. et Ser. de SaÌ„ctis Other holidaies of Saincts Fulgent Leo. * See the Annotation Act. 1. v 14. Festiuities of our B. Ladie ep ad TimotheuÌ„ Luc. 1. v. 48. See S. Grego li. 7. ep 29. of Martyrs feasts al the yere and Masses in the same CoÌ„c GaÌ„gr c. 20 Epiphan Har. 75. S. Augustines vvordes of Festiuities and holy daies Aug. de Ciuit. Dei li. 10. c. 16. Prescript fasting daies * Hilar. prolog in psal explan Epip haer 75. in fine li. 3. cont har Canonical houres * Cypri de erat Do. nu 15. Reading of the Scriptures according to the time of the yere The Scriptures haue an allegorical sense beside the litteral True ChristiaÌ„ libertie Gal. 6 15 1 Cor. 5 6. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 14 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Leu. 19 18. ⸬ Here men thinke saith S. Augustine the Apostle denieth that vve haue free libertie of vvil not vnderstanding that this is said to them if they vvil not hold fast the grace of faith conceiued by vvhich only they caÌ„ vvalke in the spirit not accoÌ„plish the concupiscences of the flesh in c. 5. Gal. c S. Augustine shevveth hereby that not only insidelitie is a damnable sinne b The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 15 SuÌ„day after Pentecost IustificatioÌ„ by faith only disproued by conference of Scriptures Hovv the Protestants admit charitie and good vvorkes to iustificatioÌ„ Charitie is more principal then faith in iustificatioÌ„ Cor. 13. Hovv faith vvorketh by charitie Rom. 13. 1 Tim. 1â— True libertie not carnal and fleshly 1. Cor. 9 7. 2. Thes 3 13. ⸬ The workes of mercie be the seede of life euerlasting and the proper cause thereof and not faith only b The Epistle for S. Francis Octob. 4. ⸬ Christ saith S. Augustine chose a kinde of death to hang on the Crosse and to sixe or fasten the same crosse in the foreheads of the faithful that the Christian may say God forbid that I should glorie sauing in the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST Expos in Euang. Io. tract 43. Duety to our spiritual teachers In almes whom to preferre Iustice an inherent qualitie in vs. Faith with the other vertues is the formal cause of iustification Eph. 3. v. 1. 4. v. 1. Eph. 6. v. 20. * See Act. 20. v. 25. 32. ⸬ Vve learne here that by Gods grace men be holy and immaculate not onely in the sight of men nor by imputation but truely and before God contrarie to the Doctrine of the Caluinistes c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Some referre this to the grace of Baptisme but to many learned it seemeth that the Apostle alludeth to the giuing of the Holy Ghost in the Sacrament of Confirmation by signing the baptized with the signe of the Crosse holy Chrisme For that vvas the vse in the Apostles time as els where we haue prooued Annot. Act. 8. Ps 8 8. ⸬ Christ is not ful vvhole and perfect without the church no more then the head without the body Nine orders of Angels Cal. vpon this place As Christ is king and yet men are kings also so Christ is head of the Church and yet man may be head thereof also Apoc. 19. 1 Pet. 2 25. Christ is head of his Church in a far more excellent sort then any man can be Hiero. ep 123. 1. Cor. 12 21. Eph. 6 12. ⸬ It is said not of workes as thine of thy self being vnto thee but as those in which God hath made formed and created thee Aug. de gr lib. arbit c. 8. seq 1. reg 17 26. Ezec 44 7. Ro. 9 4. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 5 2. The Epistle for S. Thomas the Apostle Decemb. 21. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our first iustificatioÌ„ of mere grace faith the foundatioÌ„ therof The Church builded vpon Christ and yet vpon the Apostles also 1. Cor. 15 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c That is for euer before c that is the eternal prafinitioÌ„ b The Epistle vpon the 16 Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ Christ dwelleth in vs by his giftes and vve be iust by those his giftes remaining and resident in vs not by Christes proper instice onely as the Heretikes affirme c Not faith only must be in vs but charitie vvhich accoÌ„plisheth al vertues Ro. 16 2â— The Epistle vpon the 17 Sunday after Pentecost And in a Votiue Masse against Schisme Malat. 2 10. The Epistle vpoÌ„ Ascension eue And vpon SS Simon and Iudes day Ro. 12 4 1. Cor. 12 4. Ps 67 19. c He mâ—aneth specially of his descending to Hel. 1. Cor. 12 28. 1 Pet. 4 3. Ro. 1 21. Ro. 1 24. Colos 3 8 Heb. 12 1. ⸬ The Apostle teacheth vs not to appreheÌ„d Christs iustice by faith only but to be renevved in our selues truly to put on vs the nevv maÌ„ formed created in iustice and holines of truth By the which free vvil also is proued to be in vs to worke with God or to consent vnto him in our sanctification Zach. 8 16. Ps 4 5. Vnitie of the Cath. Church Ep. 40. Schisme detestable Among heretikes as many faithes as willes The heretikes folish negatiue argument against the Pope ansvvered The Popes office is called an Apostleship Continual succession of Bishops an euident argument of the true visible Church The father's refuted heretikes by the succession of the Bishops of Rome Heretical blastes carie away the inconstant only The epistle vpon the 3 SuÌ„day in Lent Io. 13 34 Col. 3 5. ⸬ See the heretical corruption of this place in the Annotation Col. 3. v. 5. Es 9 60 The Epistle vpon the 20 Sunday after Pentecost Col. 4 5. Ro. 12 2. Col. 3 18. The Epistle in a votiue masse for mariage Tit. 2 5. 1 Peâ— 3 1. ⸬ It is much to be noted that in the first English Bibles there is not once the name of CHVRCH in al the Bible but in steede thereof CongregatioÌ„ vvhich is so notorious a corruption that theÌ„ selues in the later bibles correct it for shame but yet suffer the other to be read and vsed still See the Bible printed in the yere 1562. Ge. 3 16. 1 Cor. 11 3. Gen. 2 24. Mat. 19 5. No â—aluation out of the oath CHVRCH The CHVRCH neuer erreth Christs loue tovvard his Church The Church triumphant vvithout spot and vvrinkle The manifold dignitie of the Church * Aug. li. 8 de Symb. ad Catech. c. 9. The Church is the principal creature The Church can not erre Absurdities that folow if the Church may erre MATRIMONIA a Sacrament The grace giuen by this Sacrament 1 Thes
ofteÌ„ namely in the sacrifice of the altar The sacrifice of the altar that on the Crosse both one The fathers call it the vnblouddy sacrifice of the altar Comment in 9 Hebr. Caluins contâ—Ì„pt of the fathers Leu. 16 14. Ps 39 7. c For sinne is the proper name of a certaine sacrifice called in Hebrue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as â—olocaust is an other kinde See the Annot. 2. Cor. 5. v. 2â— Ps 109. Cor. 15 25. Hier. 31 33 34. Heb. 8 8. ⸬ This is partly fulfilled in by the grace of the new testament but it shal be perfectly accomplished in heauen c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c To dedicat is to be authour beginner of a thing The Protestants traÌ„slate he hath prepared for their heresie that Christ vvas not the first maÌ„ that entered into heauen Heb. 6 4 Deu. 19. 15. Mat. 18 16. to 8 17. ⸬ Heresie and Apostasie from the Catholike faith punishable by death Deu. 32 35. Rom. 12 19. Ps 134 14. The Epistle for many Martyrs c Good vvorkes make great coÌ„fidence of saluation haue great revvard Abaâ— 2 3. Ro. â—1 17. Gal. 3 12. The old sacrifices obscurely shadovved but the sacrifice of the altar most plainely reprosenteth the sacrifice on the Crosse The Ievves sacrifices vvere not absolute IndependeÌ„t because they vvere often repeated The Apostle proueth by the often repeating of the Ievves sacrifices not that they vvere none but that they vvere not absolute sufficient The old sacrifices remitted not sinnes but vvere only signes therof God refuseth the Iewes sacrifices not al sacrifice That Christ should haue a body vvas necessarie for his Priesthod and sacrifice The body of Christ is the sacrifice of the alter Ps 39. The Ievves sacrifices refused not al sacrifice We must often note that the Apostles speache of many Priests and often sacrificing concerneth only the Iewes Priests and sacrifices not the Priests and sacrifice of the new Testament The Caluinists arguments against Christs body often offered and in many places ansvvered by the fathers long a goe in 10 cap. Hebr. ibidem The general redemption vpon the Crosse is particularly applied in the sacrifice of the altar Primas leâ—â— citate * ho. 17 in ep ad Heb. Councels and fathers When the Apostle seemeth to say there is no remission or oblation for sinne he alvvaies meaneth that ful remission by Baptisme The Caluinists heresie against remission of sinnes Al sinnes may be remitted by penaÌ„ce but not so fully as by Baptisme Perilous reading of the Scriptures 2 Pet. 3. Contempt of Christs bloud in the SacrameÌ„t Luc. 22. Penance Mercie to the emprisoned for religion Losse of goods for religion Faith is the coÌ„fort of the afflicted ⸬ By this vvord substaÌ„ce is meant that faith is the ground of our hope c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 1 13 Gen. 4 4 Mat. 23 35. ⸬ Here it appeareth that Henoch yet liueth and is not dead against the Caluinists See the annot Apocal. chap. 11. Gen. 5 24. Eccl. 44 16. ⸬ Vve must beleeue that God vvill reward all our good workes for he is a rewarder of true iustice not an accepter or imputer of that that is not Gen. 6 13. Eccl. 44 17. Gen. 12 4. 13 1. Gen. 17 19. 18 10. 21 2. Eccl. 44 22. Gen. 22 9. Gen. 21 12. Rom. 9 7. c That is in figure and mysteriâ— of Christ dead aliue againe Gen. 27 27 36. Gen. 48 15. Gen. 47 31. Gen. 50 24 25. ⸬ The translation of Relikes or Saincts bodies the due regard and honour vve ought to haue to the same are proued hereby Exo. 2 2. Exo. 1 16. Exo. 2 11 ⸬ The Protestants that deny vve may or ought to doe good in respect or for revvard in heauen are hereby coÌ„futed Exo. 12 37. Gen. 14 22. Ios 6 10 Ios 6 23 25. 2 3. The Epistle for many Martyrs Not only or a special faith Faith is of things not seen as in the B. Sacrament Nothing profitable or meritorious with out faith The citatioÌ„s the nevv Testament not only according to the Hebrue but to the SeptuagiÌ„ta Gen. 47. v. 31. * Aug. de ciu Dei li. â—5 c. 14. The vulgar latin translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rod. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bed Adoration of creatures and namely of holy things * Ios 7 6. * Oceum in collect * 3 Reg. 11 12. Corrupt translation against Dulia Not faith onely Iaâ— 2. Li. 4 Stro. pag. 240. No vvorkes of the Patriarkes or any other profitable but by their faith in Christ Which is alvvaies the Apostles meaning in coÌ„mending faith The Patriarkes and other iust not in heauen before Christ Col. 3. 8. 1 Pet. 2 1. Prou. 3 11. Apoc. 3 19. Rom. 12 18. ⸬ That vve be not good there is no lacke on Gods part vvho offereth his grace to vs but the defect is in our selues that are not ansvverable to Gods calling of vs and grace tovvards vs. c Such as forsake their saluation and religion to saue their lands and goods are like Esau Gen. 25 33. Gen. 27 38. Exo. 19. 20. ` â—kindled or burning Exo. 19 12. ⸬ The faithful are made fellovves of Angels of al the perfect soules departed since the beginning of the vvorld and of Christ him self c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 4 10. Ag. 2 7. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deu. 4 24. Temporal punishment after remissioÌ„ of sinnes either here or in â—urgatorie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 12. 10. 1 Pet. 4. Gen. 18 3. 19 2. 3. Deu. 31. Ios 1. Psal 55 12. 117 6. The epistle for a Confessor that is a Bishop ⸬ Nevv diuers changeable strange doctrines to be auoided for such be hereticall Against vvhich the best remedie or preseruatiue is alvvaies to looke backe to our first Apostles the holy fathers doctrine Leu. 16 27. Ose 14 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is make you perfect and absolute in al goodnes c aptet vos Hospitalitie Angels harboâ—red Hovv mariage is honorable in al if the Apostle did so say as he doth not * 1 Cor. 7. v. 38. One short place manifoldly corrupted by the Protestants They restraiÌ„e the sense to their Heretical fansie 1 Pet. 3. 1 Thes 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * The Eng. Bib. 1577. * Oâ—cum in Collect. * Beza in no. Test Groecolat an 1565. Vve must haue regard to the faith doctrine of the fathers Memories and feastes of SaiÌ„cts Iudaical abstinence from meates Material altars for the sacrifice of christs body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Sacrifice of the altar is the principal host of praise and thankes giuing therfore called Eucharistia The Protestants auoid the vvord merite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Good vvorkes meritorious The Apostle doth inculcate obedience to the Priests and Bishops of Gods Church No person exempted from this obedieÌ„ce in matters of religion
vvere circumcised and had receiued the Lavv by Moyses for such carnal respects they trusted in themselues as though God and Christ vvere vnseparably bound vnto them attributing also so much to their ovvne workes vvhich they thought they did of them selues being holpeÌ„ with the knovvledge of their lavv that they vvould not acknovvledge the death of Christ to be necessarie for their saluation but looked for such a Christ as should be like other princes of this vvorld and make them great men temporally Herevpon did S. Paul vvrite his Epistles to shevv both the vocation of the Gentiles and the reprobation of the Ievves Moreouer to admonish both the Christian Gentiles not to receiue Circumcision and other ceremonies of Moyses lavv in no vvise and the Ievves also not to put their trust in the same but rather to vnderstand that novv Christ being come they must cease Againe to shevv the necessitie of Christs comming and of his death that vvithout it neither the Gentiles could be saued no nor the Ievves by no vvorkes that they could doe of them selues although they vvere also holpen by the Lavv telling them what vvas good vvhat vvas bad for so much as al vvere sinners and therfore also impotent or infirme and the Lavv could not take avvay sinne and infirmitie and giue strength to fulfil that vvhich it gaue knovvledge of but this vvas God onely able to doe and for Christs sake onely vvould he doe it Therfore it is necessarie for al to beleeue in Christ and to be made his members being incorporat into his Body vvhich is his Catholike Church For so although they neuer yet did good vvorke but al il they shal haue remission of their sinnes and nevv strength vvithal to make them able to fulfil the coÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„ts of Gods lavv yea their vvorkes after this shal be so gracious in Gods sight that for them he vvil giue them lift euerlasting This is the necessitie this is also the fruite of Christian Religion And therfore be exhorteth al both Gentils and Ievves as to receiue it humbly so also to perseuêre in it constantly vnto the end against al seduction of heresie and against al terror of persecution and to vvalke al their time in good vvorkes as novv God hath made them able to doe The same doctrine doth the Catholike Church teach vnto this day most exactly to vvit that no vvorkes of the vnbeleeuing or vnbaptized vvhether they be Ievves or Gentiles can saue them no nor of any Heretike or Schismatike although he be baptized because he is not a member of Christ yea more then that no vvorke of any that is not a liuely member of Christ although othervvise he be baptized and continue vvithin his Church yet because he is not in grace but in mortal sinne no vvorke that he doth is meritorious or able to saue him This very same is S. Paules doctrine he denieth to the vvorkes of such as haue not the Spirit of Christ al vertue to iustifie or to saue neither requireth he a man to haue had knovvledge of the Lavv or to haue kept it afortime as though othervvise he might not be saued by Christ but yet vvhen he is Christened he requireth of necessitie that he keepe Gods commaundements by auoiding of al sinne and doing good vvorkes and to such a mans good vvorkes he attributeth as much vertue as any Catholike of this time Neuerthelesse there vvere certaine at that time as also al the Heretikes of this our time vvhom S. Peter termeth vnlearned and vnstable vvho reading S. Paules Epistles did misconster his meaning as though he required not good vvorkes no more after Baptisme then before Baptisme but held that onely Faith did iustifie and saue a man Therevpon the other Apostles vvrote their Epistles as S. Augustine noteth in these vvordes Therfore because this opinion Ad salutem obtinendam sufficere Solam sidem that onely faith is sufficient to obteine saluation was then risen the other Apostolical Epistles of Peter Iohn Iames Iude do against it specially direct theire intention to auouch vehemently fidem sine operibus nihil prodesse that saith vvithout vvorkes profiteth nothing As also Paul him selfe did not define it to be quamlibet fidem qua in Deum creditur whatsoeuer maner of faith vvherevvith vve beleeue in God but that holesome expresse Euangelical faith vvhose vvorkes procede from loue and the faith quoth he that vvorketh by loue vvherevpon that faith vvhich some thinke to be sufficient to saluation he so affirmeth to profite nothing that he saith If I should haue al faith so that I could remoue mountaines and haue not charitie I am nothing He therfore that vvill not erre in this point nor in any other reading either S. Paules Epistles or the rest of the holy Scriptures must sticke fast to the doctrine of the Catholike Church vvhich Church S. Paul termeth the piller and ground of the truth assuring him self that if any thing there found to him as contrarie herevnto he faileth of the right sense and bearing alvvaies in his minde the admonition of S. Peter saying As also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisedom giuen to him hath vvritten to you as also in al his Epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are certaine things hard to vnderstand vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to theire ovvne perdition You therfore brethren foreknovving take heede lest ye be led amis by the error of the vnvvise and fall avvay from your ovvne stedfastnes THE TIME VVHEN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANES VVAS VVRITTEN and the Argument thereof THE historie of S. Paul vntil be came to Rome S. Luke in the Actes of the Apostles vvrote exactly and though vvithout any mention of his Epistles yet certaine it is that some of them he vvrote before he came there to vvit the â—vvo vnto the Corinthians and this to the Romanes * as it seemeth before them al the Epistle to the Galatians Vvherein yet because he maketh mention of the fouretenth yere after his conuersion it appeareth that he preached so long vvithout any vvriting And this order may thus briefely be gathered First he preached to the Galatians Act. 16 and passing through Phrygia and the countrey of Galatia Vvhereof he maketh mention himselfe also Gal. 1 Vve euangelized to you and Gal. 4 I euangelized to you heretofore After vvhich the false Apostles came and persuaded them to receiue Circumcision Vvherevpon he saith Gal. 1 I maruel that thus so soone you are traÌ„sferred from him that called you to the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel and vvisheth therfore Gal. 4. saying And I vvould I vvere vvith you novv And accordingly he came vnto them aftervvard as vve reade Act. 18 Vvalking in order through the countrie of Galatia and phrygia confirming al the Disciples At vvhich time also it seemeth that he tooke order vvith them about those contributions
to helpe the neede of the Christians in Hierusalem vvhereof he speaketh 1. Cor. 16 And concerning the collections that are made for the saincts as I haue ordeined to the Churches of Galatia so doe you also By vvhich vvordes also it is euident that the Corinthians had not at then made their gathering But vvhen he vvrote the Second to them vvhere in the 11 Chapter he maketh mention of 14 yeres not onely after his Conuersion as to the Galatians but also after his Rapte vvhich seemeth to haue bene vvhen he vvas at Hierusalem Act. 9. foure yeres after his Conuersion in a traunce as he calleth it Act. 22 17 then vvere they readie For so he saith 2. Cor. 8 You haue begone from the yere past and 2. Cor. 9 For the vvhich I doe glorie of you to the Macedonians that also Achaia is ready from the yere past hovvbeit it folovveth theire But I haue sent the brethren that as I haue said you may be ready lest vvhen the Macedonians come vvith me and find you vnready vve be ashamed But vvhen he vvrote to the Romanes then vvas he novv come to Corinth for the purpose and had receiued theire contribution and vvas readie to goe vvith it vnto Hierusalem For so he saith Rom. 15. Novv therfore I vvil goe vnto Hierusalem to minister to the saincts For Macedonia and Achaia haue liked vvel to make some coÌ„tribution vpoÌ„ the poore saincts that are in Hierusalem So then the Epistle to the Romanes vvas not the first that he vvrote But yet it is and alvvaies vvas set first because of the primacie of that Church for vvhich cause also he handleth in it such matters as perteined not to them alone but to the vniuersal Church and specially to al the Gentiles to vvit the very frame as it vvere of the Church of Christ Tanquam enim pro ipso Domino legatione fungens hoc est pro lapide angulari vtrumque populum tam ex Iudais quà m ex Gentibus connectis in Christo per vinculum gratiae so saith S. Augustine giuing vs briefly the arguments in english thus As being a legate for our Lord him self that is for the corner stone he knitteth together in Christ by the baÌ„d of Grace both peoples as vvel of the Ievves as of the Gentils Shevving that neither of them had in their Gentilitie or Iudaisme any vvorkes to bragge of or to chalenge to them selues iustificatioÌ„ or saluation thereby but rather sinnes they had to be sorie for and to humble themselues to the faith of Christ that so they might haue remission of them and strength to doe meritorius vvorkes aftervvard In vvhich sort because the Gentils did humble them selues therefore had they found mercy though they neuer vvist of the Lavv of Moyses But the Ievves because they stoode vpon their ovvne vvorkes vvhich they did by their ovvne strength vvith the knovvledge of the Lavv being therefore also called the vvorkes of the Lavv so would not humble themselues to beleeue in Christ crucified they missed of mercy and became reprobate excepting a few Reliquiae that God of his goodnes had reserued to himself Hovvbeit in the end vvhen the fulnes of the Gentils is come into the Church then shal the fulnes of the Ievves also open their eies acknowledge their errour and submit themselues to Christ and his Church in like maner In the meane time those that haue found the grace to be Christians he exhorteth to perseueraÌ„ce as it vvas specially needeful in those times of persecutions and to leade their whole life now after Baptisme in good workes and to be careful of vnitie bearing therefore one with an other both Iew and Gentil al that they may and geuing no offence to them that are weake Thus he disputeth and thus be exhorteth through the whole Epistle though if we wil diuide it by that which is principal in ech parte vve may say that vnto the 12 chapter is his disputation and from thence to the end his exhortation Novv in those points of faith and in al others as also in example of life the commendation that he giueth to the Church of Rome is much to be noted Your faith is renoumed in the vvhole vvorld and your obedieÌ„ce is published into euery place I reioyce therfore in you And againe you haue obeied from the hart vnto that forme of doctrine vvhich hath been deliuered to you And therevpon againe I desire you brethren to marke them that make dissensions and scandals contrarie to the doctrine vvhich you haue learned and auoide them For such doe not serue Christ our Lord but theire ovvne belly and by svveete speaches ad benedictions seduce the harts of innocents Therfore to shunne Luther and Caluin and al their crewes vve haue iust reason and good vvarrant They make dissensions and scandals against the doctrine of the Romane Church Let no man therefore be seduced by their sugred vvordes THE EPISTLE OF PAVL THE APOSTLE TO THE ROMANES CHAP. I. The foundation of his Apostleship being laid 〈◊〉 he highly commendeth the Romanes and protesteth his affection tovvardes them and so coÌ„ming to the matter saith our Christian Catholike doctrine that teacheth al to beleeue to be the vvay to saluation 118 because the Gentiles first of al could not be saued by their Philosophie vvhereby they knevv God for so much as they did not serue him but Idolâ—â— he therfore iustly permitting them to fall into al kind of most damnable sinne verse 1 PAVL the seruant of IESVS CHRIST called to be an Apostle * separated into the Gospel of God ✠verse 2 vvhich before he had promised by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures ✠verse 3 of his sonne vvho vvas made to him of the seede of Dauid according to the flesh ✠verse 4 vvho vvas predestinate the sonne of God in povver according to the spirit of sanctification by the resurrectioÌ„ of our Lord IESVS CHRIST from the dead ✠verse 5 by vvhom vve haue receiued grace and Apostleship for obedience to the faith in al Nations for the name of him ✠verse 6 among vvhom are you also the called of IESVS CHRIST ⊢ ✠verse 7 to al that are at Rome the beloued of God called to be saincts Grace to you and peace from God our father and our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 8 First I giue thankes to my God through IESVS CHRIST for al you because ″ your faith is renoumed in the vvhole vvorld ✠verse 9 For God is my vvitnes vvhom I serue ″ in my spirit in the Gospel of his Sonne that vvithout intermission I make ″ a memorie of you ✠verse 10 alvvaies in my praiers beseeching if by any meanes I may sometime at the length haue a prosperous iourney by the vvil of God to come vnto you ✠verse 11 For I desire to see you that I may imparte vnto you some spiritual grace to confirme you âœ
Vvhich Iames vvrote this epistle Iâ— 1. The Church readeth these Catholike or Canonical Epistles in order at Mattins froÌ„ the 4 SuÌ„day after Easter vntil Vvhitsunday The Protestants abhorre the vvord Catholike Euseb li. 2. hist c. 22. The Epistle for a Martyr Ro. 5 3. Mat. 21 22. Mar. 11 24. Ps 102 15. Eccl. 14 18. Es 4 6 1 Pet. 1 24. The Epistle for a Martyr that is a Bishop Iob 5 17. ⸬ The grouÌ„d of teÌ„tation to sinne is our coÌ„cupiscence not God The Epistle on the 4 Sunday after Easter Prou. 17 27. The Epistle on the 5 Sunday after Easter Mat. 7 21. Ro. 2 13. ⸬ Beatitude or saluation consisteth in vvel vvorking Vvhat faith is required in praier God is not author of euil Partial and vvilful translation * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ConcupisceÌ„ce of it self no sinne Not euery sinne mortal Vvhat is the lavv of libertie in the Nevv Testament Good vvorkes a part of mans iustice Leu. 19 15. Deu. 1 16. Pro. 24 23. Eccl. 42 1. Leu. 19 18. Mat. 22 39. Rom. 13. Leu. 19 37. Deu. 1 18. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 3 17 ⸬ He speaketh to al heretikes that say faith onely without vvorkes doth iustifie calling them vaine men and comparing them to Diuels ` dead Gen. 22 10. Gen. 15 6. Ro. 4 3. Gal. 3 Ios 2 1. 18. and 6 22. Scripture abused by the Anabaptistes to make no distinction of persons Vvhat the Apostle meaneth by acception of persons How he that offendeth in one commaundement is guilty of al. Vvorkes of mercie exceding grateful to God The proud impudent dealing of the heretikes against this Epistle because it is so plaine against only saith Only faith an old heresie S. Iames the rest inculcate good vvorkes against the errour of only faith falsely gathered of S. Paules vvordes Ioco citate S. Augustines vvhole disputation in this poiÌ„t very notable directly against only faith * Li. 83 q. q. 76. Heresies against good vvorkes Workes coÌ„curre vvith faith as cause of iustification Workes make vs iust in deede before God The Protestants say by faith only S. Iames cleane contrarie Not by faith only * Gal. â— * See the annot vpon the epistle to the Romans c. 2. v. 13. The manifold meaning of certaine fathers vvhen they say Only faith S. Paul nameth faith S. Iames vvorkes causes of iustification but neither the one faith only nor the other vvorkes only Faith vvithout vvorkes is a true saith but not auailable as the body vvithout the spirit is a true body though it be dead Vvhat faith the Apostle speaketh of that he knevv no special faith Mat. 23 8. Eccl. 14 1. 19 16. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` litle ` can it yeld salt and svveete vvater ⸬ The difference betwixt the humane vvisedom specially of heretikes and the vvisedom of the Catholike Church her children Many maisters are many proud Sect-maisters 1. Io. 2 15. ⸬ The boldnes of Haeretikes adding here the vvord Scripture to the text thus And the Scripture giueth greater grace Prou. 3 35. 1 Pet. 5 5. c Free vvil mans owne endeuour necessarie in comming to God 1 Pet. 5 6. c He forbiddeth detractioÌ„ euil speaking slaundering c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 14 4. ⸬ Al promises and purposes of our worldly affaires are to be made vnder condition of Gods good liking pleasure and it becommeth a Christian man to haue vsually this forme of speache in that case if God vvil if God otherwise dispose not Mans vvorking vvith Gods grace is no derogation therevnto ⸬ A feareful description of the miseries that shal befall in the next life to the vnmerciful couetous men ` condemned c He meaneth either fruite or raine ` is as hand Mt. 5 34 The Epistle in a votiue Masse for the sicke Mr. 6 13 b The Epistle in Maioribus Litanijs on S. Markes day and in the Rogation daies the heretikes translate Acknovvledge your sinnes c. So litle they can abide the very vvord of confession 3 reg 17. Eccl. 48. Lu. 4 25 3. reg 18 41. ⸬ He that hath the zeale of conuerting sinners procureth thereby mercie and remission to him self vvhich is a singular grace The sinnes crying to heauen Vvhat othes are lawful vvhat are not Heretical traÌ„slation against Priesthod Neither their Elders so called nor their Ministers can be those vvhoÌ„ the Apostle here calleth Presbyteros They haue no reason to call their Ministers by that name Their DeacoÌ„s should rather be called Ministers They should keepe the name Priest as vvel as deacon The SacrameÌ„t of EXTREME VNCTION The heretikes obâ—ections against the said Sacrament ansvvered and vvithal it is proued to be a Sacrament Remission of sinnes annexed to creatures Holy vvater Holy oile blessed by the Bishop The peoples deuotion tovvard such hallowed creatures The sacrameÌ„tal vvordes The three effects of this Sacrament Priests and not Elders are the ministers of this sacrament * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In hunc locum Confession Truthes vnvvritten and knovven by tradition Conuerting of soules Our saluation attributed to men vvithout derogation to Christ â— 10. v. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 5. * See the Annotation 1 Pet. 5. v. 13. 2 Pet. 3. 1 Pet. 5. * See the AnnotatioÌ„ vpon S. Iames epistle c. 2. v. 21. The Epistle In Cathedra S. Petri. Roma Ian. 10. 2 Cor. 1 3. Eph. 1 3. The Epistle for many martyrs ⸬ Chastitie not onely of body but also of minde is required S. Bede vpon this place Leu. 11 19. 20 7 Deu. 10. c God vvil iudge men according to euery ones vvorkes and not by faith onely Ro. 2. Gal. 2. 1 Cor. 6 20. 7 23 ⸬ He meaneth the errours of Gentility or if he vvrite to the Iewes dispersed he meaneth the yoke of the Law vvith the fond and heauy additioÌ„s of their later Maisters called Deuterôses The Heretikes to make it sound to the simple against the traditions of the Churche corrupt the text thus Which you haue receiued by 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 fathers Ro. 16 25. Col. 1 26. Tit. 1 2. Esa 40 6. The Epistle vpon Saturday in Easter weeke ` a spiritual house Es 28 16. Ps 117. Mt. 21. Act. 4. Es 8. ` vvhereto also they are ordeined Ro. 9 33. Exo. 19. c The Protestants can no more gather of this that al Christians be Priests then that al be kings as is most plaine Apocalyp 1 6. and 5 10. Thou hast made vs a kingdom or kings priests Apoc. 1. Ose 2. Ro. 9. Gal. 5 16. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 3 Sunday after Easter Mt. 5 16 ⸬ So is the Greeke but the Protest in fauour of temporal lawes made against the Cath. religion translate it very falsely thus to al maner ordinaÌ„ce of man theÌ„ selues boldly reiecting Ecclesiastical decrees as meÌ„s ordinances c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 13 1. c In this speache is often commeÌ„ded the vnitie of al Christians among them selues The